The garden jewel and the praying mantis

by Adorathedruid

Summary:

Mary Bennett was a woman who was always stuck. Stuck between the silly world of Kitty and Lydia, and the financially secure world of Jane and Lizzy. Three sisters gone, only Kitty left, the 25-year-old woman was still stuck. And she had resigned herself to remain stuck as an old maid until her grave.

Chapter 1: Enoplognatha ovata

Mary Bennett was a woman who was always stuck. Stuck between the silly world of Kitty and Lydia, and the financially secure world of Jane and Lizzy. Three sisters gone, only Kitty left, the 25-year-old woman was still stuck. And she had resigned herself to remain stuck as an old maid until her grave.

---

 

“How many times have I asked you, Mary, not to touch my books without asking. This is my only sanctuary.” Her father's voice came breaking into her calm mindset. Mary turned from the reference bookshelf to address the frustrated paternal figure. “Papa, I was desiring to borrow reference books on Beetles or arachnids.”

Mr. Bennet stared at her like she was asking to walk around in breeches. “Why in the world would you desire such heavy reading material?”

Mary blinked and pressed her glasses back up her nose. “Because I desire to learn more about God's creation?” A weak attempt at humor was lost on her father.

Mr. Bennet turned to his desk. “You may find  it another time.” 

This was her cue to leave before he practically dismissed her, as if she were a child or a member of staff. Mary sighed softly and quickly left the library. 

Kitty nearly knocked her over as she swung down from the stairs into the hall. 

“Katherine Bennet! Please watch where you are going. You nearly caused an injury.”

Kitty laughed and ducked around her. “It is not my fault you cannot see any better than an old grandmother. Watch your path.” Kitty quickly trampled down the hall, disappearing into the kitchen. “You better get ready, dear sister, we are leaving shortly for Netherfield.”

Mary slowly walked into the parlor and sat on a chaise lounge by the window. From a nearby drawer, she pulled a watercolor case and a small, bound sketchbook—a gift from Lizzie and Jane for her birthday. 

Mary glanced at the window, looking out on a miserable, cloudy afternoon. Wind was swirling the yellow and orange early Autumn leaves into a dance across the road and grass. A small movement on the window frame caught her attention. Leaning forward, Mary spotted a darling green spider with a white and pink striped abdomen. It entranced her as it was preparing a web on the corner on the window frame. Mary’s new obsession had been creepy crawly creatures, anything that was small and wild. The small, little jewel-like arachnid was sketched, and she started to sketch in the window sill. Utterly entranced by the little thing she didn’t hear someone approach until a scream was heard from behind her. 

“Good heavens, Mary!” Mrs.Bennet cried as if she had seen her very flesh and blood wounded in front of her. Mary turned, and a slow sigh escaped her lips before she could dampen it. 

“It is a simple spider trying to make a home-” Her utterance died on her lips as she saw her mother raise a nearby book aloft. “Momma, no!” 

The creature was squashed, and Mary, aghast, had to watch the spider and its progress being destroyed against the glass windowpane. Her heart was wretched, and she held her hand to her mouth.

“There. Took care of the little pest. If we weren’t all going to see dear Jane and Lizzie, I would be taking a long lie down.”

Oh, dear no. “All of us?” Mary echoed. 

Her mother laughed and looked at her. “Of course, dear! Why, does my very presence cause you so much distress ?” 

No, you and father cause me distress. 

“Of course not, Momma. I simply.. Feel as if I am coming down with something.”

“Oh, no matter. You will be fine by yourself this evening, won’t you?”

“Is Sally not here tonight?” 

“No, she has the day off.”

Perfect. Peace. “Oh, alright. Perhaps, I should go lie down.”

Her mother was already leaving the parlor, and she turned quickly and waved at Mary. “Of course you should. I hope you feel better.”

Mary sighed again and gathered her painting kit and retired to her shared room. Kitty was worrying over her hair when Mary sat herself in a chair by the vanity. 

“Which way is my hair more fetching?” Kitty turned to Mary, “Why aren't you dressed?”

Mary shrugged. “I wasn’t aware mother and father were coming with us.”

Kitty’s eyes widened. Apparently, this was news to her as well. “So I would be correct in assuming you will not be coming with us?” Her tone was whiny, pleading in nature. Mary almost felt sorry for her. 

“No, I feel a bit ill.”

“Liar. So you are leaving me all alone with them? The entire carriage ride.” Kitty’s voice trailed off. 

Mary did answer her question concerning her hair. “Looser, I think your hair looks softer.” Kitty rolled her eyes but heeded her advice, turning back to the vanity. 

“Jane says there is going to be a new clergy man in town, currently staying with them at Netehrfield. And, a Captain. A friend of Mr. Bingley’s.”

“How very advantageous for you, dear sister.” 

“I suppose it is.” Kitty opened her mouth to ask another question, but it died on her lips. 

The remaining three Bennets departed the household around a quarter to two, just as dark, angry rainclouds pillowed and gathered along the skyline.

---

  Mary left her room and spent the majority of the evening in her father's study, curled up with several reference books. The rain started to pour around 4, the sun had set, and the house was dark. Mary simply had lit the candles she needed to read, so the house was dark but not uncomfortable. A loud knocking at the front door jolted her from her notetaking. Sally isn’t here. Maybe they’ll go away—another knock, more audible this time. Mary stood and walked to the door, a candle in hand. 

The front door pushed open with the wind, and a very tall, wet man greeted her. A soft smile was all the distinction of personality or bearing Mary could detect. 

“My apologies.” A deep baritone voice. One that sounded warm and worn, as if it had been used to speaking. 

“Why?” Mary answered, raising the candle to better see the stranger. 

Surprise and bemusement appeared to lighten up the man’s face.

“Why.. what?”

“Why are you apologizing?”

The man chuckled. “Well, it’s late, and I might have given the lady of the household a scare.”

Mary studied his face. “I am not the lady of the house, merely a daughter of one. And it is not very late, sir.”

The dripping-wet man stopped, confused. “It is not? I suppose I lost track of time walking to my intended destination. Ah, may I bother you to let me simply dry off and orient myself ?”

Mary knew it would be improper, perhaps even foolish, to allow a strange man in when not even a maid was home. But then again, Mary was always seen as the improper one. “I suppose it’s the Christian thing to do.” She stepped aside and let the man walk inside. Mary was always taller than most women, being 5 feet 7 inches. But here, with the man stepping inside, she realized her was most likely almost a foot taller than her. Mary quickly felt shy, as she usually did with the opposite sex. 

“Let me go fetch something to dry you off- I mean something you can dry your-” Mary blushed, and quickly ran up the stairs. The dripping giant was still situated in the same spot when she came back. 

“Oh, may I take your jacket?!”

The man laughed. “I actually did not bring one.”

“Foolish decision.” She gasped, horrified that she had said that out loud. Mary handed over the towel sheepishly. 

“I suppose it was. I just thought the air seemed so fresh, I couldn’t resist walking.”

Mary noticed he was shivering the slightest bit. She turned. “Come to the kitchen, you can drip water there, and my momma won’t mind.”

The sound of heavy fieldworkers' boots sounded behind her as he followed. As they entered the kitchen, Mary pulled two chairs towards the large fireplace and went to reignite the fire. 

“Would you want me to assist you?” The gentle giant's voice broke into her task.

“I am quite capable. Besides,” Mary threw a dry log into the glowing embers and stood back up to dart her gaze at his dark grey-green eyes. “You could be a criminal, an arsonist for all I know. You could light the fire, and the house catches on fire.”

Mary sat on the chair next to him as he chuckled deeply next to her. 

“I promise you I am anything but a criminal.”

“Where are you residing, sir?”

“Well, I am new in town. I convinced my hired carriage to drop me so I could walk around in God's beautiful creation. Apparently, I was wrong in my heading.”

Mary was removing the light sprinkle of rainwater from her glasses, then regarded him again. 

“While I, too, enjoy a walk about in the countryside, perhaps you should get a local guide or a map of the area.”

“I should. Would you know someone who could assist me with that?”

“I don’t know many people outside my household.”

“Do you know the area well?”

Mary looked at the man. In the flickering firelight, she could see his features clearly. 

He was most likely around double her age. Probably 50. Long, deep lines around his mouth and eyes showed a life that had been lived through smiles and laughter. A royal straight nose and a jaw that was perfectly fine, and cheekbones to match. An intelligent brow and ebony black curled hair shone. Slight hints of grey touched his sideburns. He looked unlike anyone that Mary had ever seen. 

“Pardon, did I have rainwater on my face?” He asked softly.

“Oh. No. I was-“

“It looked as if you were studying, perhaps memorizing my face.” He smiled warmly and sat back in the chair. “As a man on the better half of 45, I find that a large compliment.”

Mary’s mouth dropped open in shock. “I was not studying you for anything other than to describe to the constables.”

“You wound me!” He said dramatically. 

Mary stood flushed. “Presumptuous man. I hope I have the honor to find you face down in a ditch when I go about my walks.” Mary gasped and slapped her hand over her rash mouth. When upset, her tongue quickly became her downfall. 

The giant didn’t appear to take offense. He shook his head, grinning. He stood and bowed to Mary, and made to leave through the kitchen door. “Could you at least point me towards Netherfield?”

“Looking for work? My brother-in-law is the owner of the home.”

“Something like that.”

Mary explained the directions, and the man departed, leaving Mary equal parts intrigued and frustrated.

Chapter 2: God's personal creations

Notes:

Thank you for the reads and kudos! Let me know if you liked the chapter, if you want

The sound of little shoes shuffling up to her and a soft touch on her skirt let Kitty know Maria had returned from her dinner. Kitty smiled and turned from Caroline (previously Bingley) Williamson's performance in the large music room. Kitty glanced around the room, and everyone appeared transfixed on the singer. Grabbing Maria’s small hand, she promptly removed both of them to the hallway and down to the entrance of the newly constructed conservatory. Kitty knelt to her niece, so they were eye level. “Why did you not want to listen to Ms. Williamson's performance, little one?”

Maria laughed softly and lifted her eyes, reminiscent of Jane’s, to Kitty’s face. “I wanted to play instead before Ms. Elliot came to put me away to bed.” Maria was about to give chase, and Kitty knew the look well. 

“Maria no-” the girl went off, running into the large, chilly conservatory. Kitty hesitated and glanced back at the music room, wondering if she should get the girl’s governess, but decided to spare her niece the surely awaited punishment. Kitty pulled her skirt up and ran after her 6-year-old niece. She looked everywhere for Maria, under pots, around bushes, and behind large potted plants. She was so distracted that she ran right into something solid yet warm. Kitty fell to the ground, hissing in pain, scraping her palm on a ceramic pot. 

“Oh my, are you quite alright, Ms. Bennett?” Soft brown eyes stared down at her. A dark wooden cane was being held tightly in the man’s right hand. From her vantage point on the ground, the man’s artificial limb was more apparent despite being covered by his pant leg. Jane had politely informed her of the Captain’s gait and appearance before being introduced, but she hadn’t seen much difference in him until now.

Kitty had forgotten her manners. “Oh, yes! My apologies, Capt. Hawthorne, I didn't mean to intrude on your solitude or run right into you.”

The blonde-haired navy man grinned and offered his free hand. “It is quite all right.”

Kitty took his hand and, after standing, rearranged her dress. “You must think me rude or clumsy.” 

A lighthearted laugh escaped the man’s lips. “I think nothing of the sort. You were chasing a blond cherub who flew right by me.” 

Maria’s giggle rifted from right behind the man. “You weren’t supposed to tell Mr. Hawthorne!” Maria quickly removed herself from behind a potted fern. She skipped over and stared up at the man. 

“My apologies, Ms. Maria. I didn't want your aunt to worry that you had left Netherfield without notice!”

Kitty smiled; she wasn't used to men, especially bachelor men, conversing with children of any age. 

“Aunt Kate! Your hand!” Maria cried. Kitty frowned and looked at her smarting palm. An ugly slice was still bleeding. The gentleman opposite her stepped forward. 

“Let me take a look at that.” 

“It’s alright, I can-”

“It’s no bother. Please, allow me to see.” 

Kitty provided no more objections, and Captain Hawthorne flipped her hand palm up and inspected the laceration. His hand holding his cane quickly pulled a handkerchief out of his pocket and wrapped it tightly over her cut. “That should keep it from bleeding too much.”

Kitty glanced up at him, smiling warmly. “Thank you, Captain.” 

He gave her a slight bow, and a flash of mischief gleaned from his soft eyes.

“Maria and I did not mean to interrupt your stroll. Goodnight.”  The second youngest Bennett took hold of her niece's hand and turned to leave.

“Ms. Bennet, you did not. I needed fresh air, to stretch my legs. But your presence was not an unwelcome one, I assure you.” 

Those soft words echoed in Kitty’s head repeatedly as she and her parents were in the carriage on their way home.

---

“Are you in want of company, dear sister?” Kitty asked, hoping Mary would say yes. 

Mary pushed her glasses up the bridge of her nose and finished tying the ribbon holding her hat in place. She studied her younger sister for half a moment before speaking. “I suppose I could be persuaded.”

Kitty smiled and quickly wore her cloak and hat before they departed. The weather was better than three days ago when the rain was nearly torrential. 

The pair of sisters remained silent for a while. Kitty broke the silence. “Where are we heading?”

“An old haunted ruin of a rectory.”

Kitty stopped in her tracks, causing her sister to laugh. “I am in jest, Kitty. It is not haunted.”

“Oh. Of course, how silly of me.” Katherine said softly. 

“Katherine, you are not silly,” Mary said definitely. 

They continued their pace as Kitty looked at her tall, pale, elfin-featured sister. “Do you mean that?”

“Of course I do. I don't say things I do not mean.”

“Father thinks I am.”

“And father thinks everyone but Lizzy…”

Mary swallowed the rest of her truthful sentence, sparing Kitty the hurtful truth. “Father is set in his ways. I would not be bothered by what he says.”

The day was breezy, and brown and brittle leaves chased each other in a game of tag across their path. 

“How do you feel about men with lost limbs?” Kitty lightly asked as she tried to balance herself on a fallen log. 

She could feel her sister's gaze on the side of her face. “Depends on how they lost them.” 

Kitty looked at Mary and jumped off the log. “Why?”

“Well, if they lost them in a game of chance and had nothing to bet with, I would not feel sorry for their lack of mobility.”

Kitty snorted and laughed, catching back up to the woman in dark brown. “You're a true court jester, Mary. Instead of a convent, you should work with the monarchy.”

Mary curled her eyebrow and turned, walking backwards, facing Kitty. “Why do you ask?”

“The Captain staying at Netherfield lost his leg overseas. It's a pity.”

Mary rolled her eyes and turned back around, facing the crumbling, worn structure of a church. “Is he so dreadful to look at that a single less limb makes a marked difference?”

“Yes, no. I am not sure. I only spoke with him once on Saturday.”

They approached the church, and Kitty hesitated. The place did appear haunted. As she stared at the stone wall, Mary had already stepped inside the long, rotted sanctuary door. 

“Don't leave me out here!” Kitty cried out to the darkened space.

A laugh. “Then come follow me. Where's your sense of adventure, dear sister?”

Kitty glanced around the clearing, then moved, walking carefully over pieces of jagged stone flooring and through disarrayed pews. 

“Over here.” Mary's voice called from another corner of the room. A spider was fashioning a large web across a corner of the church near the pulpit. Kitty grimaced but stepped forward when she saw that Mary was sketching the creature. 

“Why do you like those nasty things so much?”

Mary turned, the light from the dirty stained glass gleaming off her spectacles. “They are God's personal creations. They are overlooked or squashed, screamed at or ignored.”

Mary quickly turned back to her sketch. 

“I have never thought of them that way I suppose.”

Kitty craned her neck to the ceiling. The damage to the outside structure didn't seem to match the roof, which reassured her.

“How did momma conduct herself at Netherfield?”

Kitty laughed. “Tolerably well. Her grandchildren were the most important part of her evening, which was a delightful thing to see.”

“Was Jane well?” 

“Yes. As was her husband as always.”

“And Lydia?” 

Kitty swallowed and knelt to pick up a feather from the ground. “As well as can be expected considering her husband is across the sea.”

“And our dear niece and nephew?”

“George was hardly walking but talked a lot when not being talked over by his mother. And Maria was an angel as always.”

Mary stood suddenly and walked over to Kitty. She gently took the feather and turned it over in her hand, studying it. “I think it’s a Hawk feather.” 

“They inquired about you. Jane and Maria especially.”

“Well.. I suppose it is nice to be missed.” 

The two young women stayed in silence, as a bird sang a soft song from somewhere in the disused house of God. 

“ A dance is to be held in a Meryton hall. Will you promise me you won’t make me go alone with mother and father?”

Mary turned and regarded the soft pleading beseechment in her younger sister’s tone. She smiled, “I promise. You shall not go without me.”

“Oh, I forgot to mention, Ms. Caroline Williamson is staying with her brother for a fortnight,” Kitty said, horrified she hadn't shared such news.

Mary placed the hawk feather into her pocket and grinned at Kitty. “Is that so? Was her husband with her?”

Kitty lowered her voice conspiratorially. “No.”

“Pardon?”

“He died, Mary! Caroline Bing- Williamson is a widow.”

Mary scowled at Kitty. “That is simply terrible news! Mrs. Williamson was only married for, what, two years? And no children blessed her short union.”

Kitty rolled her eyes. “It certainly didn’t seem she was in mourning. She hardly seemed to keep her eyes off of the Captain the entire evening.”

Mary and Kitty started their slow stroll back home when Mary spoke again. “It makes sense. A naval captain looking for a steady, older woman of status and wealth.”

“She sang like a feline in heat.”

“Katherine Lucille Bennett! That is a terribly crude thing to say! You sound just like Lydia,” Mary chastised, holding back a laugh successfully. 

Kitty skipped a step ahead and turned. “It is the truth! She can play the pianoforte appropriately, but the key was too high for her deep vocal range.”

“Ah, so you are giving critiques of her singing, not just complaining?”

“Precisely. Now, if you don’t mind, I am near starving. Let’s hurry our pace shall we?”

Chapter 3: Fae creatures and Giants

It was 6 am, and Mary was unable to sleep. Sleep did not come easily for a mind as busy and full as Mary’s, especially as of late. The house was quiet, except for the soft sounds of the cook preparing breakfast. As she usually did, Mary started the day with prayer and a brief read of her book of published sermons. The mention of bringing a stranger in from the cold made her mind wander to the tall, engmantic man who had sought shelter from her. Mary’s gaze drifted to the light slowly glowing from the horizon as the day started. She put her books away on her nightstand and dressed for the morning. Instead of eating breakfast with her family, Mary decided to leave a note and take her breakfast outdoors. Her mind needed the calm, cold breeze, the whisper of fog, and the hazy morning sun on her face. After successfully convincing Mrs. Fields that the cold air would aid her digestion, Mary escaped the Bennett household, slipping out in a dark cloak into the misty morning. 

The sound of leaves being purposely crushed under a boot was music to Mary’s ears as she headed towards the abandoned church. In the morning sunlight, she could spot the dirtied, dull, stained glass windows from the outside. Carefully checking the inside for any animals that might have taken shelter in it overnight, Mary slowly looped the perimeter of the accessible spaces and found none. After removing her cloak and setting down near a solid-looking wall, the dark-haired woman opened her basket and removed a small loaf of bread, several warm slices of sausage, and two boiled eggs. The sound of whistling suddenly perked up Mary’s ears. It was not a birdsong, no. It was a human’s voice. 

Mary stood and grabbed a large branch that had fallen through a small hole in the ceiling. The crunch of boots on the scattered stonework pathway leading to the entrance made her tighten her grip on her weapon. 

“Who goes there?” Mary called out, attempting to sound strong and authoritative. 

The whistling had stopped, as had the footsteps. 

“No need for pretense, I am armed.” Her brain was scanning her memory to remember if any of the tenants living within the bounds of the Longbourn estate lived near the old rectory. 

“Oh. Isn’t the church supposed to be a place of refuge and safety?”

Mary had heard this voice before. The steps started again, and someone stepped into the rotted doorway. It was the gentle giant from the rainy evening. Mary still held up her branch but took a slow inhale. “The church is; this is simply a forgotten building.”

The man smiled; it appeared he recognized Mary. “We meet again, miss. But under milder, pleasant circumstances.”

“Why are you trespassing on my father’s estate, sir?” Mary asked, walking two steps towards the man, lowering the branch but not relinquishing her hold of it. 

“I was simply going on a morning stroll. I wasn't aware I was trespassing.” He glanced around the building, seemingly studying and admiring it. He then glanced back at Mary, and his gaze traveled from her face to her weapon. A small chuckle escaped his lips. “Quite a large stick you have there.”

Mary smiled despite herself. “It is not a stick, it is a weapon capable of felling a giant with one blow.” 

“Is that a comment on my large frame?”

“Oh no, sir. Giants do not exist in real life.”

“Neither do fae creatures, but it appears I keep meeting you in such odd circumstances, I am almost convinced you are not made of flesh and blood.”

Mary stared at the dark-featured man and slowly placed her stick back onto the ground. “I assure you,” Mary said, turning and sitting on her cloak near her basket, “I am flesh and blood, just like you.” 

She rearranged her dress and looked up at the stranger. “Have you eaten this morning, sir?”

“I had a cup of coff-”

“I asked if you had eaten. Not drunk. Come, I have plenty to share.”

“You would break bread with a stranger?”

Mary only nodded, breaking the loaf into smaller pieces. This, along with several strips of sausages, was placed on a plate. “Is it not the Christian thing to do? Join in my feast. I warn you, I do not have any fish, simply loaves.”

The man glanced around, hesitating, then complied and sat with Mary. After they finished eating, the tall man broke the silence. 

“Do you come here often?”

Mary was taking the plate from his hand and paused her movement. “I do.” She slowly moved her eyes to look over the man again. He was even more dashing and mysterious-looking in the light of day. His frame and hands showed a life spent outside. 

“Why?” His grey eyes displayed openness and curiosity for her reasoning. 

She put the plate away in her basket before answering. “It is beautiful. It also provides numerous corners for spiders and bugs to hide safely away from the elements and humans alike.”

“Fond of insects?”

Mary leaned against the wall. “Yes. Genius little creatures aren’t they?”

A warm, soft smile spread across the man's face at her answer. “I agree with your observation. But your answer sounds suspiciously like something a fairy queen would say.”

Peaceful is how she would describe the atmosphere around them. The sound of a bird song reminded her.

Mary stood quickly in alarm, having lost track of time. If anyone found her here with this stranger.. 

“I should be going.” She quickly hurried out of the church, her leaf-covered cloak swinging over her arm, and the basket tucked under her other arm. 

“Farewell, Miss Thank you for the meal.” She heard the giant call after her.

---

The seniors Bennett were conversing with their neighbors, while Kitty and Mary stood talking with Jane and Caroline. 

“How delightfully autumnal and modest the dress you are wearing is, Miss Bennett.” Caroline Williamson said pointedly. Mary had decided to wear a dark orange dress to the dance. Kitty had assured her she looked striking before they left. If there were one thing that her younger sister would do, it would be to be truthful. 

Jane quickly shot a glance at Mary and gave her a small smile. “It does look rather striking with her dark hair. Your dress, Mrs. Williamson, is quite fetching in its own right.”

Jane’s eyes turned and lit up as she spotted her husband. 

Caroline icily left the small group, and just the 3 Bennett sisters were left together. 

“Good evening, ladies. May I introduce Mr. Ambrose Halifax? This is Miss Katherine Bennett.” Mary glanced at Kitty, who gave a small curtsy. “And Miss Mary Bennett.”

Mary curtsied and glanced up. A pair of amused grey eyes and smile lines greeted her. Mary nearly fainted right there as he bowed to her. A smile graced his face. Mary would have desired to die right then and there. Conversation slowly sounded muffled around her. Of course, it was the supposed vagabond she had shared her morning meal with. Her brother-in-law and sister departed with Mr. Halifax to introduce him to the senior Bennetts. 

Kitty held her gloved hand partially to obscure her mouth. “Goodness, did you see how tall he was, Mary?”

Mary swallowed. “I suppose so.” Kitty looked confused by Mary’s closed-off answer. She seemed to be studying her for a long moment. 

“You are hiding something from me. A secret, I can tell,” Kitty said softly.

Mary did not answer her.

“I will get it out of you tonight.” Kitty’s eyes moved from her sisters to the opposite side of the ballroom. Mary followed suit. A blond-haired man with a dark cane was uneasily resting against a wall, watching the other couples dance. 

“Who is the person with the regal bearing and the distinguished cane?” Mary asked quietly of Kitty

“Captain Hawthorne,” Kitty answered. 

“Ah. Of course.” 

They took a slow turn around the ballroom, stopping just a bit closer to Captain Hawthorne. 

“Where were you this morning? Momma nearly had a fit. She supposed you had run away to live in the woods like a hermit.”

Mary laughed softly as she watched the jeweled-toned dresses and waistcoats move by. “I never-”

Her answer was cut off by the sound of her mother's loud laughter. Kitty and her glanced over at the sound. Both sisters had no desire to spare their family the embarrassment. Both of their parents had done too much to deserve any respectability, or any chance of repair.. Mary sighed and looked back at Kitty. “Well. At least Momma is having a lovely time.” Mary paused before speaking again, taking a glance at Mr. Halifax, seemingly interested in her father’s ramblings. 

“I would never do that, you know.”

Kitty looked confused as she turned to her orange-clad sister. “Do what?”

“Leave you alone.” Mary meant it.  Her sister’s eyes filled with understanding, and a smile warmed her face. 

“Thank you. I would certainly go mad without you in the house.”

The two sisters watched a bit longer.

“Miss Bennett,” a baritone voice rumbled from behind her. 

Mary and Kitty both turned. 

“Yes, Mr. Halifax?” Mary answered, attempting to match his open, warm gaze.

“Would you do me the honor of dancing the next set with me?” The words slipped off his bass clef tongue smoothly and without hesitation, as if he were very sure of what he was asking. Mary was surprised by the invitation. She could feel Kitty's eyes practically boring a hole into the side of her face. 

“Of course. I would be delighted.”  

The older gentleman grinned, the laugh lines around his eyes crinkling with amusement, and perhaps delight. 

“Would either of you desire a refreshment before I whisk you away?”

“Thank you for the offer, Mr. Halifax, I would love a refreshment,” Kitty said coyly. Mary only shook her head, but thanked him nonetheless.

Upon his departure, Kitty turned to grin at Mary. 

“My my,” Kitty stated, her voice dropping to a quiet tone. “A true gallant man, and an older one.”

Mary was unable to answer as Mr. Halifax came back and politely handed Kitty a cup. 

The next set was coming up, and the giant held his arm out for Mary to take. She was suddenly nervous and felt like she might take flight. As they slowly waited for the last group to finish, he glanced at her and inclined his head to address her softly. “Are you quite alright, Miss Bennett?”

Mary decided to be bold and tell the truth. “I might be quite out of practice. I do not often come to dances.”

Mr. Halifax smiled gently. “A pity. Your company was undoubtedly missed at such events as this. And not to worry, being as ancient as I am, you will look like a spry little wren in comparison. No one will pay you mind when you have a giant hawk on your arm.”

Despite herself, Mary laughed softly, making Mr. Halifax chuckle as well.

He led her to line up near the end of the couples, and the dance began—a bow, a curtsy, and a hand-to-hand in a circle. The entire first section, Mary was stuck in her head. As she and Mr. Halifax linked arms once again and walked down through the split middle of dancers, he spoke again. 

Encouraging, pressing her. “You are doing marvelously.”

Mary glanced up at him, and his eyes remained fixed ahead, towards the end of the dancers, politely. They split apart again and faced one another. Crossing the space and placing their gloved hands on one another’s, they circled. 

“Thank you, Mr. Halifax. You are quite a capable leader.”

The second portion of the set was much more lively. They started apart this time and crossed, linking hands in a circular chain as they moved their hands in sync with the other dancers. During this movement, Mary was able to scan the crowds. Her mother's bold stare was watching her with a gleam in her eyes. As she let go of another pair of hands, she was able to spot Jane and Kitty fanning themselves, casting glances and smiles from behind their silken accessories. 

She was once again guided back into her original position on Mr. Halifax’s side as the set finally ended. Mary could see her mother waving her over. Unfortunately, so did Mr. Halifax. 

“It appears your mother wants to congratulate us on a dance well performed. Shall we go?”

Mary nodded. He didn’t move from the spot. Her brow wrinkled, and she looked up at her dance partner. It dawned on her that he was waiting for a verbal response from her. It struck her as wonderfully considerate. “Of course. Thank you.”

Mrs. Bennett was all a flutter as Mr. Halifax led Mary over. 

“How wonderfully you dance, Mr. Halifax! Especially as someone with such a great height!”

Mary attempted not to flush in embarrassment, but the man to her right did not appear to hear the backhanded sounding comment. “Well, your daughter was the one who was gracious with my discordant movement and performed the moves admirably. Perhaps she gets it from her mother.” He said, causing Mrs. Bennett to giggle.

“I am flattered!” 

Mr. Bingley suddenly appeared behind Mrs. Bennett. “Might I borrow you for a moment? Jane had a question for you.”

Mrs. Bennett was quickly escorted away; a pointed glance from her brother-in-law made Mary sigh in relief. 

Kitty quickly crossed the room after finishing a set with another gentleman. 

“Mary, you danced quite wonderfully! Like an autumn leaf caught in a gust of wind.” Kitty said, side eyeing Mr. Halifax.

“That is a wonderful description,” The gentle giant affirmed. He tilted his head and offered his arm to Kitty. “Would you do me the honor of dancing a set with me?”

Kitty quickly glanced at Mary, who nodded with a smile, assuring her she was alright alone. Mary sat in a chair with a clear view of the dance floor. She watched as Kitty smiled, laughed, and nodded gracefully and coyly as she danced. Mary was not a jealous woman. But Kitty possessed something that men did not, which caused them to feel comfortable showing interest in her. At this moment, it appeared she had captured Mr. Halifax's attention. But Mary's eyes caught another gentleman with his focus on Kitty. 

Captain Hawthorne was now standing, his hand gripped around his cane, watching Katherine Bennett laugh. She wondered how the Navy man had lost his leg. Perhaps in a dynamite or powder keg incident? Perhaps to pirates or thieves. 

Despite these morbid musings, Mary smiled to see her sister enjoying herself at events like these. Yet, it saddened her at the same time. One day, Kitty would be gone. And Mary would be alone. Growing up, she had come to realize she wasn’t cut out to be bribed with the idea of a good match. She valued her independence, and even as she grew older, her own withdrawn nature caused an invisible barrier to potential suitors. Thus, Mary Bennett would be alone, and then definitely when her parents passed… she grew cold thinking about her impending loss of livelihood and her independence once her parental figures were gone. 

“Mary?” The middle Bennett child was pulled from her melancholic thoughts by Jane. 

“ Momma is taken care of, and Papa is suitably entertained. But I will warn you,“

Jane lowered her tone with a grin. “ I think Momma has a positive impression of Mr. Halifax,” a smile played on her lips. 

Releasing a sigh of relief, Mary spoke. “Thank you ever so much, Jane, for keeping an eye out for them.”

---

Kitty was still intrigued by Captain Hawthorne. Perhaps it was the severe and almost gloomy display on his solid profile. Maybe it is the way she felt like he looked, alone. After finishing dancing with Mr. Halifax, she slowly made her way nearer to the Captain. He pushed himself slowly up from sitting and walked over towards her. He gave her a bow and slowly stretched his spine. 

“You are a natural dancer.”

“Why, thank you, Captain.” Kitty smiled and glanced at her feet. “I trust your stay at Netherfield has been a pleasurable one so far?”

The Captain readjusted his grip on his cane and leaned on it a bit before answering. “Yes, it has been quite memorable. Miss Maria has been quite the gracious hostess.”

Kitty stepped a bit closer to the man and laughed lightly. “She is a wonderful thing. I hope this winter hasn't caused her too much boredom. She had to be bribed or convinced to come inside during the summer and fall.”

“I also believe that she was inquiring about your injury.”

Kitty instinctively touched her gloved palm. It was apparent that it wasn't Maria who desired to know the status of her hand. She caught the man's amber eyes evenly. “I hope you assure her that the great Captain Hawthorne’s medical skills made for a quick recovery.”

Surprise and bemusement appeared on the Captain's face. He looked at the ground with a chuckle. “Well, I shall reassure her you are all right.”

Kitty plucked up enough courage to pursue another topic. “What is your impression of Meryton?”

“Inviting, comfortable, and welcoming. It is very different from my own home on the coast.”

Kitty took a lungful of air. “You have a dwelling by the ocean? How marvelous. Is it beautiful?” Kitty chastised herself for asking too many questions. She opened her mouth to throw apologies at the Captain, but he nodded, his brown eyes sparkling with mirth. “It is indeed. The most beautiful place in England. It is a bit obvious to be a Captain and love the sea, but I couldn’t imagine it being any other way.” Around the pair, the dance was slowly coming to an end, and Captain Hawthorne nodded at the Bennett's gathering to leave. “I must say farewell to your family. Shall we go?”

Chapter 4: Grecian, angelic

Mary was up with the sun. 

“Kitty. Wake up. We need to leave for church.”

Kitty groaned and rolled over in their bed. “No, it's too early.” 

“Fine. I’ll take ample notes for you.”

“You do that,” Kitty answered, falling back asleep.

Mary departed the home and started her walk to the Meryton church. The weather was far more tolerable than she had expected. She didn’t mind going alone. More people meant more problems to deal with and feelings to soothe.

As she approached the stone building, neighbors nodded in acknowledgment to her. The church was always several degrees cooler than the outside. Mary sat herself on the same pew she always sat in. She rearranged her skirt, pulled out a small notebook, and a simple pencil. It had been a chore to wake up, but she was glad she had made it. Satisfied with the completion of her routine, she glanced up and was taken aback. Mr. Halifax was seated a row ahead of her. The gentleman glanced around and caught her eye. The dark summer storm eyes brightened as he nodded to her. His mouth opened, but the vicar began the service with a prayer, removing any hope of conversation. 

The sermon was on being a good neighbor. Unfortunately, Mary was unable to pay attention as closely as she would have liked to. Her gaze kept straying to the raven and light, greying sideburns. The striking profile and jawline of Mr. Halifax were incredibly distracting. His large hand was carefully balancing a small, pocket-sized Bible in one hand, along with a piece of paper similar to Mary’s. His mouth moved as he wrote down notes every so often. Mary had never been so distracted in the house of God before. She prayed for forgiveness as she watched Mr. Halifax absentmindedly rest the end of his pencil on his lip. 

After church was dismissed, Mary was beckoned by Jane to come over to her. 

Maria smiled and skipped over to Mary. 

“Papa and Momma say we can have you over today if you wish.” Mary smiled down at her sweet niece and then back up at her sister. 

“Is that so?”

“As long as you have no prior commitments this afternoon, of course.” 

“Well, I would be delighted then,” Mary answered, holding Maria’s hand. 

“Are we ready to depart?” 

Charles Bingley and Ambrose Halifax gathered near the group. 

Maria laughed and nearly attached herself to her father. “Yes! And Papa, Aunt Mary said she would come back home with us!”

Mr. Bingley smiled and nodded at Mary. “Splendid! Let us leave at once,” he glanced up at the few clouds starting to cling together like dandelion seeds, before continuing. “Before the day becomes a bit damper.”

Around a quarter of the way into their journey, the group of five split. The two Bingleys took up the front, and Mary trailed in the back, quietly interacting with Maria. A softly grinning Mr. Halifax walked along beside the two girls. 

“Maria, why don’t you come up with us?” Jane called. Maria handed Mary a large orange leaf she had found earlier, then quickly skipped to her parents. Mary turned over the leaf in her hand, admiring the yellow color along the edges. 

“You are so clever to have a bound book to write your notes in, Miss Bennett.”

Mary pushed her slipping glasses up and looked up at the man walking beside her. “Oh. Well, I used to use loose paper, but I lost too many of them to the wind or my own disorganization.” The soft chatter of Maria and her parents was an incredible background noise. 

“I can imagine walking with a small piece of paper in the elements would cause a problem.”

The silence carried on once more. Mary knew she didn’t owe anyone conversation, but he had been nothing but polite. Her eye caught the leather-bound book in the man’s hand.

“I have never placed my eyes on such a small Bible.”

Pride seemed to glow from the tall man walking alongside her. “Thank you. I consider it one of my most treasured possessions. It was a gift from… well, someone very close to me.” He cleared his throat and stared down at the book in his hand. He held it out for her. “You are welcome to inspect it up close, Miss Bennett.”

She took the book, gingerly, from his fingers and carefully opened the worn leather front cover. A paper tucked into the dust cover inside read:

Congratulations on passing the 39 Articles examination. The Latin tutoring paid off. 

Mary racked her brain. It came to her suddenly. “You are a member of the clergy, Mr. Halifax?”

An amused look crossed the tall gentleman’s face. “Yes. I suppose you knew. I was mistaken.”

“Oh. I did not. Where did you receive your education?” Mary quickly handed the Bible back. 

“Cambridge. Decades ago, of course. What occupation did you expect me to have?”

“I am not entirely sure.”

“I certainly do not give off the appearance or bearing of a dour, grim clergyman, do I?” Mary surreptitiously looked the man up and down. 

“If I am to be honest, no. You do not. But I suppose that I am not to judge lest I be judged.”

“Wise words. Shakespeare wasn’t it?”

Mary chuckled, assuming the man was in jest. It appeared he wasn’t. “Mr. Halifax, that line is from Mathew 7:1.”

“I suppose you shall think less of me when I come to give a sermon some time.”

“I assure you, I could not think less of you.” Mary had not meant for the sentence to sound so cruel. “My apologies, I did not mean to say that.. I mean that what you said could not affect the..” Mary swallowed the rest of the sentence, shame and embarrassment making her feel hot. 

“I assure you, I know you meant no offense.”

“Thank you, sir.” Mary remained silent for the rest of the short walk back to the Bingleys’ residence.

---

Kitty was bored. As she often was. As she lay back on the chaise, staring at the ceiling, her mind drifted to the Meryton dance. She had a grand time and was happy she had convinced Mary to come. Of course, Kitty looked beautiful as always, and so did the tall, dark, and handsome Mr. Halifax. The second-youngest Bennett sister would never admit it, but being on the arm of such a tall, attractive, and older man made her feel very smug. Especially seeing the faces of everyone from Lydia to Caroline, enviously watching her dance with him, felt wonderful. It was a pity Captain Hawthorne didn’t dance that evening. But Kitty supposed that her dancing with him wouldn’t cause anyone to be jealous of her. So maybe it was for the best he didn’t ask her to dance.

Kitty had been lightly napping for the better part of the morning when she woke from slumber to Mary waking her.

“Wake up, Katherine, you promised you’d pose for me.”

“Do I have to?” Kitty groaned and sat up slowly.

“Yes, the light is perfect. Make haste.”

Mary managed to pull her out of the house within the hour. Naturally, there was much grumbling.

As they started walking towards the location Mary had in mind, Kitty skipped alongside her. 

“Did you have a joyful time at the dance, Mary?”

Mary kicked a small stone and stared at the ground. “I did. Thank you for convincing me to accompany you.”

“And what did you think of the new company in town?” The smaller woman asked, glancing sideways over at her sister.

Mary met her gaze and smiled wistfully. “I suppose both men were gallant, and Mr. Halifax is quite a skilled dancer.”

“That’s all you want to say?!”

The wind whistled by, making the almost leafless trees wave the slightest bit.

“What else is there to say? You and Mr Halifax danced wonderfully together. But there was another man who could hardly tear their glance from you.”

Kitty gasped and grabbed Mary’s arm. “Tell me! Tell me at once who was gazing at me?”

Mary laughed wickedly and pulled herself from Kitty's grasp. “You have to guess.”

“You are so horrible.”

“I suppose I could just not tell you at all.”

Kitty turned, rolled her eyes, and started to think. “Was he unmarried?”

Mary fixed her with a glare. “Of course he was. I wouldn’t tell you what wretched married man stared at you.”

“Fine. Hm, did he seem agreeable in nature?”

“ I did not have a rather large chance to speak with him, but I suppose towards you, yes.”

“Did he have light hair?”

“Yes.”

Suddenly, she understood. “Was it Captain Hawthorne?”

Mary only nodded, a soft smile assuring Kitty she had guessed correctly. She then halted their pace and pointed at a stile. “Sit.”

“On the stile? No.”

Mary sighed and looked her up and down. “You would rather stand?”

“Yes.”

“Are you quite sure?”

“Absolutely.”

“Alright then.” 

Mary arranged Kitty as if she were a doll. She loosened her hair, pulled her hands out in odd angles, and held a basket of apples. Another apple she had her take a bite of, then held the apple at eye level, gazing at it.

Finally, her sister stepped back and scoured the pose. Kitty was already feeling ridiculous. She lowered the hand holding the apple. 

“Mary, is this necessary?”

“Yes. Return your hand to its original position.”

Kitty sighed but complied. Kitty hummed to keep boredom from overtaking her. 

After a short while, Mary spoke again. 

“Why didn’t you inform me Mr. Halifax was a clergyman?”

Kitty’s eyes strayed to her sister, hidden behind the easel. 

“I was not aware that was his occupation.”

Mary’s deep green eyes caught her own.

“Did you not meet him when you visited Netherfield near a fortnight ago?”

Kitty carefully shook her head. “No. He hadn’t arrived yet as expected when we visited.” She furrowed her brow, considering Mary’s words. “How can a man so handsome be available and part of the church?!” Kitty was horrified at the prospect.

Mary didn’t move from behind the portrait as she answered. “Some are called to the ecclesiastical life not just for the hope of material reward.”

“Jane told me something fascinating about him.” Kitty knew her sister pretended not to enjoy gossip, but she always managed to hear whatever secrets Kitty whispered to her ears.  

“Do share.”

“What, no 'thou shalt not gossip?” 

“Katherine, did you want to release me of my curiosity or hold me in indefinite suspense?”

Kitty quickly itched her nose and rolled her shoulders before resuming their conversation. “Jane says that Mr. Halifax is a widower.”

This statement caught Mary off guard, and the sounds of a soft paint brush stippling stopped. Kitty was confused by this response. “Are you alright, Mary?”

“Yes. Did Jane tell you how long he had been a widower?”

“Years. Perhaps even longer.”

“And he remained unmarried this entire time?”

“Well, he must have, as he is single now.”

The silence settled once again around the two sisters. The sound of a horse made Kitty dart her eyes towards the noise. A beautiful chestnut horse was slowly trotting towards them. If it weren’t for the cane attached to the side of the saddle, Kitty wouldn’t recognize the solemn man. 

Captain Hawthorne spotted them and stopped his horse. A dashing smile spread across his sun-soaked face as he carefully dismounted his horse. He slowly walked over with his horse, leaning against it. The Captain greeted them with a tip of his hat. “Good afternoon, ladies. I was just coming from Longbourn. Your staff informed me Mrs. Bennett had stepped out for the afternoon.”

Kitty still hadn’t moved from her pose, but glanced at Mary. Their mother hardly went out, unless it was with them; she had most likely turned him away.  

“ Momma often takes long walks.” Mary came to the rescue for Kitty. 

The man stepped forward and glanced at Kitty, and then at the painting. 

“Of course.What an exceptional piece you have painted so far.”

Mary glanced at the blonde gentleman, then back at Kitty with a grin. “Why, thank you. But truly, it is Katherine’s skill as my model that has elevated this piece.”

“It’s very… Grecian. Angelic.” 

Kitty noticed that he had glanced at her when he said that. Or perhaps he had simply looked up. Not meaning anything by it. She listened as the gentleman asked Mary various technical and practical questions about her painting. They pair well. They both appeared sober and serious. It made Kitty just the slightest bit upset that she wasn’t included in the conversation.

“Pardon my rude intrusion, but may I lower my arms, please?”

The bemused expression upon the Captain's face was worth her distasteful question. 

“Of course.”

The Captain bowed slightly. “I should be on my way. I hope to see you both again.”

Kitty smiled and glanced at him. “Will you be staying at Netherfield longer?”

Captain Hawthorne's smile fell, and he shook his head. “No. Unfortunately, I need to return home. I shall be departing tomorrow morning. That is why I was visiting this afternoon. I desired-“ 

He brushed a fly off his steed. “To extend my invitation to your family if they sought to visit my estate in 2 weeks' time. I left a message with your servant and my calling card. I hope to see both of you soon.”

He inclined his hat and pulled himself up on his horse. As the Captain rode away, Mary and Kitty simply stared at one another, waiting for the other to break and laugh in excitement. 

Chapter 5: 2 spot Ladybird

Lydia yawned and handed George the ball back. “I wish I could go to the seaside! It would do Georgie and me good.” 

The Bennett family was lounging in the gardens near the Longbourn household. 

Mary was on her stomach, sketching a ladybird resting on a blade of grass. She glanced up at Lydia. 

“Isn’t Mr. Wickham returning shortly from his station?”

Lydia sat up and rolled her eyes. “Of course. But I shall be dreadfully bored without you to visit with.”

Mary glanced at Kitty, who was embroidering next to her. Their eyes met with the same expression.

“I am sure your husband will be happy you are home to greet him, Lydia,” Kitty said evenly. 

“We will surely miss you, my dear!” Mrs. Bennet said, fanning herself despite the cool midwinter weather. 

“You will, Momma?!”

Mrs. Bennett placed her hand reassuringly on her favorite daughter's hand. “Of course! Why would you think otherwise? That is simply silly.”

Lydia pulled a mock display of sorrow. “It’s wonderful to know that some of you desire to have me around.”

Mary opened her mouth, but Georgie Wickham laughed and skipped over to her.

“What bug is that, Aunt Mary?” The darling copy of his father said, pointing at the red bug.

Mary gently rolled and sat up, pulling the small boy to sit next to her. “A ladybug bug, dear one.”

“It is so red.” The 4-year-old said confidently.

Behind her, Mary could hear her father rising from his seat and walking over. He fondly ruffled the boy's head and crouched to let the bug rest on his finger gently. 

“You would be correct, my boy.” Georgie leaned on his grandfather and watched as the ladybug moved slowly. 

Mary looked at Lydia to see if she saw the bittersweet moment between their mostly uncaring father and his grandson. Lydia was too busy talking with their mother. Kitty, however, gently touched Mary’s shoulder, and she nodded. 

The family continued to relax and enjoy the break in cold winter rain and temperatures for another hour. Mary had moved to another location to sketch the trees when the sound of footsteps coming from the house made her turn. Mrs. Posey was hurrying from the house towards them. 

Mrs. and Mr.were asleep, and Georgie was situated on Mrs. Bennett's lap. 

“Mr. Bennett, there is someone here to see you.” 

Mr. Bennett shot awake and shook the sleep from his eyes. “Oh. Yes.”

A calling card was handed to him by Mrs. Posey. 

“Mr. Halifax.”

Mary and Kitty sat up, and Mrs. Bennett shot awake. 

“Oh, the tall Mr. Halifax!” She nearly jumped out of her chair. “Kitty, get up! Mary, here, take Georgie.” 

Both younger Bennett sisters sighed softly but obeyed. 

Mrs. Bennett instructed the girls to sit in the drawing room, but only after demanding that  Kitty fix her hair. 

As the two aunts and their nephew walked inside, they could hear their mother talking to their father. 

“You must have him see you. If you-“

The door closed behind them, cutting off the demand given. 

Kitty rolled her eyes as she fixed her hair in the mirror above the drawing room's mantle. 

Mary gently kissed the top of Georgie’s head, and he woke with a yawn, twisting to see out the window facing the road. The boy waved at someone outside. 

Mary watched as the very tall man smiled and waved back at the boy. 

Mrs. Bennett sailed into the room and sat herself down on a loveseat, instructing Kitty to sit beside her. Kitty reluctantly obeyed. Mrs. Posey shortly returned and let the waiting man inside. 

Mr. Halifax had his hat in his hand, and he gave a slight bow to the women. 

“Good afternoon, ladies, I hope you are having a pleasant afternoon.”

“We have been! Such a delightful break in the nasty weather today.” Mrs. Bennett answered, smiling brightly. 

Mrs. Posey waited for the caller to be escorted to the study off to the side. 

“I shall see you soon.” The man then left the room to approach Mr. Bennett‘s lair.

As soon as the study door shut, Mrs. Bennett turned to Kitty. 

“I thought I told you to fix your hair!”

Kitty shrugged, her voice a barely contained whisper. “I did!”

Mary wasn’t really paying attention to the rest of the conversation. Georgie was getting restless.

Mrs. Bennett glanced over at him. “Mary, can you take Georgie outside?”

Kitty snorted. “Why can’t I leave?”

“Katherine-“

Mary happily set Georgie down and quickly left the room. 

“Outside?”

Mary nodded happily, and they walked back to Lydia, still dozing in the sun. 

“Lydia, may I take Georgie for a walk?”

Lydia’s eyes opened a bit, and she nodded, waving them off.

As they set off to the abandoned church, Georgie swung his hand happily in Mary’s. 

“Where are we going?” The darling boy asked, gazing up at Mary.

“Somewhere exciting. We are heading on an adventure, little man.”

Their journey was impeded and took much longer than usual, as they made several stops to examine interesting stones and leaves, but they eventually arrived at the church. The little Wickham eyed the crumbling church with awe.

“Aunt Mary, is it a castle?”

Mary laughed and kissed the top of his head.

“I suppose so.”

The boy carefully walked into the church with no fear—something Mary admired about him. 

The woman hadn’t been to the church for around 10 days. A large spider web crossed from a broken window sill to the wall. It looked like silk strands spun carefully in a geometric circle pattern. She could see the owner of the web wrapping up a meal. 

“Georgie, come here. I have something remarkable to show you.”

The little boy happily stamped over to her. 

“What?”

Mary explained the spider's action in the simplest terms. The boy appeared transfixed on the spider preparing its prey. 

“Clever.”

“It is a clever bug. Normally, people think they are nasty things, something to be squashed and put in their place.”

Georgie looked up at Mary and smiled. “I think it’s pretty.”

“As do I.”

Footsteps made her turn her head.. 

“The land for the rectory is around 10 acres. Not quite a lot, but enough for necessary-“ Mr. Bennett stepped into the church and paused. 

“Mary. Whatever are you doing here?”

Mr. Halifax stooped to duck into the doorway. 

“It appears we have some explorers here,” he said with a warm grin on his face. 

Mary swallowed and took Georgie’s hand, starting to lead him out. 

“You do not have to evacuate the area. In fact, we had planned to walk around the rectory grounds. Would you and the lad like to join us?”

“Yes!” Georgie stated his opinion loudly. He let go of Mary’s hand and happily walked over to hold Mr. Bennett's hand, who provided no resistance. “Let's start with the cleared acres first.”

The three men exited the ruin, and Mary left last. She gave a glance at the trio and turned to go back to the house. 

“Do you not desire to join us, Miss Bennett?”

Mary turned. Mr. Halifax had stopped his pace and was waiting for her. 

The manner in which the cooled afternoon breeze jostled his rather long hair, the way his eyes crinkled in the corners, made something catch in her chest. She quickly changed her mind, seeing the earnest look in his face.

“Oh, yes. I could do with fresh air. Thank you.” 

She started following the gentleman. Mary spoke again as she watched her father carrying on with her nephew. 

Her voice dropped to a quieter tone. “Have you not seen the property before? Why ask to see it?”

“Well, we both know I am familiar with it. But I wanted to be shown in an official capacity.”

“But why, Mr. Halifax?”

“I am purchasing the advowson from your father for the rectory.”

Mary stopped walking. “You will be purchasing the rectory?”

“Yes. I plan to restore it to a better state than it was when it was first built. Perhaps when it is all finished, you can see me preach.”

Mary nodded and continued her pace next to Mr. Halifax. “I shall. It will be closer than the Meryton church in any case.” 

“This will be my first permanent posting. I worked as a curate for many years. I can hardly believe I will have a permanent flock of my own.”

Mary pushed her glasses up from her nose and nodded thoughtfully. “I can imagine it is an exciting prospect to be undertaking.”

“I plan to work on the rectory dwelling first. That is my highest priority, as I need the space ready shortly. I have a guest who has been requesting to stay with me, and I cannot very well expect them to stay in a drafty home.”

“How long do you suppose the repairs will take?” Mary asked seriously. 

“I am not entirely sure. I am quite handy with repairs myself, but I am not sure how many workers I shall need.”

“Mr. Halifax,” Mr. Bennett called out. “Along that ridgeline is the end of the cleared land suitable for farming. I can have my workers come and clear some more land if you deem it necessary.”

“I don’t think that will be necessary, but thank you for offering that, Mr. Bennett.”

Georgie suddenly reappeared near Mary’s side. “Can we go back? I miss Momma.”

Mary nodded and curtsied to Mr. Halifax.

As she turned to leave, he spoke again. “Perhaps we shall see each other as I am supervising the repairs.”

Mary smiled. “We will be leaving for the coast in a half week's time. Perhaps the repairs will be done by the time we return.”

The gentle giant tilted his head, his brows raised. “Where are you visiting, if I may inquire?”

“I am not entirely sure, but we are going to visit Captain Hawthorne’s residence.”

“Oh… Well, in that case, I bid you a safe and restful time away from Longbourn.” 

“And I wish you a quick timeline for the rectory’s renovations.” 

“I shall be careful, I would not want to end up face down in a ditch for someone to find.” His deep, rich voice was laced with amusement. 

Mary’s face flushed, he had remembered the crude comment she had bestowed upon him at their first meeting. 

“No, that would be terrible. Farewell, Mr. Halifax.”

---

Their second day of travel to the coast was much milder than the previous day, as it was plagued by mud, rain, and sour attitudes. Mary was quiet, her mother talked too much, and her father only provided biting, subtle remarks. Thus, only Kitty provided conversation to her mother. 

Kitty sorely wished she had gone with Jane and her brother-in-law. At least then she would have had a conversation partner in Maria. But then again, Mrs. Caroline Williamson would be riding with her, too, and she did not get along with that woman. Despite it all, at least she would be able to see the coast. Kitty didn't even fancy Captain Hawthorne; she thought he would suit Mary quite well, which made her excited for her sister's prospects. But if that didn’t work out, it would be painfully delightful to see Caroline flirt and lend herself out to catch the Captain's eye. 

They were about 2 miles from Wexford estate when Kitty plucked up enough courage or boredom to confront her mother about something that had been on her mind for nearly two weeks. 

“Momma, why did you send Captain Hawthorne away?”

Mary looked up from her dry Comedy collection of Shakespeare's plays; her eyes darted to her sisters. They had both been curious about these questions since the day they last saw Captain Hawthorne. 

Mrs. Bennett looked alarmed at the question, and her voice went higher as she answered. “Why, Kitty, I have no idea what you are talking about. You must have misremembered. I never sent him away.”

At the familiar tone of a falsehood, Mr. Bennett snorted awake from his nap, glancing at the girls. 

Kitty laughed lightly and leaned forward. “I have not misremembered. Captain Hawthorne said Mrs. Posey stated you were not home.”

Mrs. Bennett pulled out her handkerchief and waved it around. “Are you.. Suggesting that I am lying? My daughter is accusing me of such a thing?”

Mary snapped her book shut and sat up straight. “Momma, we don’t care that you sent him away; we desire to know why.”

Kitty was happy at Mary’s straightforward statement, as they now appeared to have their mother cornered. 

“I.. well. Fine, I don’t like the look of him. That dreadfully unfashionably cane he carries around, the unsteady gait.”

Kitty was appalled. “He lost his limb-”

“And how did he do that, hm? Probably because he was in a posting he had no right to be in, or due to some other character flaw. I would rather die than go about on one less limb.”

The carriage was silent, the matriarch of the Bennett household having launched a disrespectful tirade. 

Mr. Bennett looked more furious than Kitty had ever seen him. He leaned towards his wife. “We have been invited in good faith to visit this fine navy man’s home. I will not allow you to ruin such a delightful holiday for us. Keep your tongue in check.” He said this softly and then leaned back, trying to doze off again. The carriage was silent until they arrived. 

Kitty could hear the sea before it came into view. The sound of seagulls and the playful splashing waves made her heart skip a beat. Mary was seated at the carriage window, so Kitty pushed over her to see better out of the window. Mary laughed and allowed Kitty to trade seats. The ocean appeared blue-grey, and fog still drifted, obscuring much further out into the horizon. Gulls and other birds flew in the sky, swirling as if in a game. Kitty could hardly believe how breathtaking it was. The beautiful house then came into view. It was large, with grey stone and a grand, pointed black roof. Large windows surrounded by white shutters were thrown open even on a fabulous winter day.  The house was grand. Not that Kitty expected anything essentially different, but she had imagined more of a cottage than a manor along the sea. As their carriage came into view of the main house, the staff and household occupants filtered out to greet them.

The coachman opened the door, and the Bennetts exited. Kitty left last, as she had dropped her embroidery hoop and had to scramble to get out from under the seat. She stood back up, and the Captain was there waiting to help her disembark the carriage. 

“How delightful to see you again, Miss Kitty,” the Captain said, his eyes sparkling with bemusement. 

Kitty swallowed and awkwardly curtseyed. “Same to you, Captain. I.. I dropped something. I apologize for making you wait.”

“No need to apologize.”

Kitty gathered her wits and finally left the carriage. Her own hand felt small and cold within the Captain’s rough and warm one. He let her hand go and turned to introduce his staff and the others. 

“My dear sister, Miss Sarah Hawthorne,” A blonde, lithe little creature with wide blue eyes, curtsied. 

“And my brother, Mr. James Hawthorne.” Another man, lively, young, smiling, and blonder than his older brother, bowed cleanly to the Bennett family, but caught eyes with Kitty. 

“The Bingleys and Mrs. Williamson will be arriving in another hour, but in any case, I will have my staff bring in your things.” 

“What a wonderful estate, Captain. And the view of the ocean! So magnificent!” Mrs. Bennett said. Kitty glanced sideways at her; it appeared their mother had changed her tune after seeing the large manor Captain Hawthorne owned. All was well, for now. Until Caroline showed up,  Kitty thought.

Notes:

Thank you for stopping by! Let me know your thoughts below :)

Chapter 6: Comedy or tragedy?

“Is that Shakespeare I spy, Miss Bennett?” Mary glanced up from her book and regarded the younger Mr. Hawthorne. He certainly looked somewhat different from his brother. Mr. Hawthorne was lively, very social, and as far as Mary could tell, rather agreeable. 

“Yes, it is.”

The young man grinned and threw himself on a chaise near Mary. 

“What would your favorite play of his be?”

Mary gently closed her book and thoughtfully gazed out the window. Raindrops chased one another down the clear glass. “Comedy or Tragedy?”

Mr. Hawthorne wrinkled his brow before answering. “Your favorite from each.”

Caroline trailed in, entering the area with the air of a peahen. Kitty stepped in following behind her. 

“Whatever are we talking about?” Caroline said in a low, sing-song tone. 

Mr. Hawthorne turned to address her. “Ah, Mrs. Williamson, Miss Katherine, come sit with us.” 

Both women sat; Caroline was on the chaise next to James Hawthorne, and Kitty was near Mary.

Mr. Hawthorne waited to speak until both ladies were settled. “I posed the question, which Shakespeare play is your favorite. An answer for both his tragedies and comedies.”

Caroline laughed, “You must give us a moment to think, Mr. Hawthorne.”

“No, I expect an answer at once,” he said teasingly. 

Mary glanced at Kitty as she leaned forward and flashed a little smile. “Well, since you posed the question, you answer first.”

“Well, I only saw one performance in person after I completed my Pupillage last year,  The Taming of the Shrew. I suppose that would be my favorite comedy. Tragedy… perhaps Julius Caesar,” The younger Hawthorne heir answered. 

Mary wasn’t surprised the young man’s comedy pick was Taming of the Shrew. 

What did surprise her was the realization of his profession. A barrister, he certainly didn't look like anyone she had seen before. Then again, Mary hadn't seen too many men of the law anyway. 

“Miss Bennett, pray tell, what is your favorite of the great Bard's plays?” Caroline said in a snide tone. 

The sound of shuffling footsteps made Mary glance to her left. By the fireplace, Captain Hawthorne was leaning against a wall, speaking to the Bingleys quietly. But his eyes were observing the conversation. His sister was chattering softly, sitting to his side, chuckling at something Charles Bingley had said. Mary turned her mind back to the present. “I suppose Midsummer Night’s Dream for my choice of comedies.”

“A rather unique choice, a bit fantastical for my taste,” Caroline said with a smug grin, flashing her too-bright teeth. 

Mary shrugged before speaking, “Well, clearly you and I have very different tastes and imaginations. If one cannot find joy in unusual or awe-inspiring fantasies, one must not have much of an imagination at all.” 

Mr Hawthorne chuckled then coughed, trying to cover up that he had found Mary’s remark amusing. Mary continued, “For the tragedy, I suppose Hamlet would be my pick.”

“Hamlet, such a depressing tale. I suppose I would choose As You Like It. And for the second choice, perhaps King Lear,” Caroline answered nonchalantly.

“That leaves you, Miss Katherine,” Mr Hawthorne said, his brown eyes fixed on Kitty’s face. 

Kitty looked at Mary for help, but Mary had nothing to aid her. 

“I suppose I only know one play. The one where two young silly people kill themselves at the end. Rather depressing and foolish action on their part.”

The tapping of a cane on the polished dark floors caused Kitty’s eyes to look behind Mary. 

“I would greatly agree with you, Miss Kitty. I never cared for Shakespeare’s plays myself,” Captain Hawthorne’s mellow voice came from behind. Mary spotted him walking over to stand behind his brother. 

Caroline tossed her golden brown hair and laughed lightly. “Captain, you cannot expect a lady's education to be complete without knowing the works of Shakespeare like the back of her hand.”

It was apparent to Mary that Kitty had felt the well-hidden rebuke in the widow’s sentence, as she sank back into the seat. 

Captain Hawthorne’s glance fell on Caroline, “As I am not in the business of educating young ladies, I suppose my viewpoint is irrelevant. I would truly only care if the women in question read what she desired, and only that.”

Mary could see that Kitty was ready to flee the embarrassment that was still in the air from Caroline’s comment. 

“Kitty, would you care to check on Momma? I believe she is taking a lie down,” Mary said, making sure Kitty knew she was fine alone. 

Kitty swallowed and nodded, quickly escaping. 

Mary watched her leave her heart with Kitty. 

“Captain, may I tempt you to a game of chess?” Caroline asked, rising from her spot. 

Mary glanced up at the Captain's face, and he caught her eye, his expression closed. 

“Of course.”

Mary ignored Caroline's flirtatious attempts and instead focused on her book, which was hard to do. An hour passed, and Kitty returned, sitting with her embroidery hoop next to Mary. Mary spotted some pinkness around her eyes, but only to her was it obvious she had been crying. 

“I forfeit, Captain Hawthorne. You are too clever to play with,” Caroline said coyly, pushing herself away from the game table. 

“You played admirably, Mrs. Williamson,” Captain Hawthorne answered kindly. 

“Miss Kitty, would you care to play chess with me?”

Mary surreptitiously looked over her book. Captain Hawthorne seemed in earnest.  Kitty looked surprised yet defeated. “I am sure it is too complicated for me to learn.”

Captain Hawthorne shook his head. “I assure you, I only want to teach you. And you seem clever enough to learn. Please?”

Mary glanced back at her book, trying her best not to look too interested. Kitty smiled softly and stood, walking over to the handsome man sitting near the fire. 

“Alright. I am sure you are a wonderful teacher. I wouldn’t deny you an opportunity to prove yourself. As an.. educator of young ladies.”

Mary grinned to herself behind her book, as a low chuckle escaped the serious Captain.

---

It was their second game, as the Captain had spent the majority of the first match explaining each piece and how they moved on the board. 

“I am going to move the knight, no; wait, that will put my queen at risk,” Kitty said, her hand retracted from hovering over the board. She tapped her lips with her finger, trying to find a way out of the mess she had found herself in. 

“You saw the outcome of moving your knight; you are learning quite fast,” Captain Hawthorne answered. Kitty glanced up at him, and though no genuine smile broke from his face, a soft upturn at the corners of his mouth and wrinkle along his brown eyes assured her he was enjoying their game. 

Kitty laughed. “My apologies, I didn’t realize I was speaking out loud. I do that on occasion.”

“I don’t mind it. I like to know what's on your mind. In fact, I feel like life would be so much easier if everyone said exactly what they meant.”

Kitty moved a pawn, successfully trapping another of the Captain's pawns. Nodding, she glanced across at him. “I agree. Your turn, Captain.”

“Speaking of saying what they mean,” His voice grew quieter and softer. “ I hope you took nothing Mrs. Williamson said to heart, Miss Kitty. Perhaps pity her for her widowhood, it is tragic to lose someone.” 

He moved and captured Kitty’s rook, but she had hoped he would do that. 

Kitty waited until he looked back up from the board before answering. “I will try not to, what you say is true.” Kitty carefully checked the board after speaking. 

“Is there something you desire to do while you are lodging here?” 

Kitty moved a pawn and sat back, staring out of the window they were sitting by. “I would greatly desire to take a walk down by the water. And perhaps even visit the lighthouse down the way. Or even see your garden, I see you have daisies, such a happy flower in the winter to see.” Kitty was afraid she had talked too much, but it appeared Captain Hawthorne was listening to every word. 

“I hope I can help you accomplish all of those lofty goals,” he answered, then glanced back down at the board. “Miss Kitty, it appears you have a check. Congratulations.” 

“You are in jest, sir,” Kitty said, astonished. 

“I assure you, I am not.”

“Aunt Kitty!” Kitty turned, and Maria came clamoring into the room and set herself eye level with the table. “Do you like my new hair ribbon? Momma got it for me.”

The girl turned and showed a pink silk ribbon that had been pulled into her braid. Kitty nodded, “I do. It looks beautiful with your hair, dear one.”

Maria turned and laid her hand on Captain Hawthorne's knee. “And do you like my new ribbon too?”

An amused look shone in the Captain’s eyes. “I do indeed.” 

Maria nodded, clearly expecting this answer. She spun away, crossed her arms, and stared at the Captain. 

“Would you make it stop raining, please?”

Kitty laughed, but the Captain put on a pretend scowl, crossing his arms. “And why would I do that?”

“Momma says I cannot walk along the ocean while it is raining.”

“Your mother is correct. But I cannot control the weather,” he looked at Kitty and grinned just the slightest bit. “Only God above can do that, child.”

“So I should pray for the rain to stop?”

“I suppose you should,” Kitty answered as she started resetting the chessboard. 

Despite her niece's prayers, the rain continued to pour. Dinner passed by without any embarrassing incidents or comments from the elder Bennetts, and they now sat in the music room. Kitty was sketching with charcoal and pencil. It was a hobby that she hadn’t picked up for a long time. What started as her attempt to draw the large marble fireplace soon changed. Captain Hawthorne had moved from his chair to stand as usual, leaning against the wall. Kitty could not resist adding him to the picture, as he made an excellent, interesting, angular subject. 

Kitty remembered to look up and clap politely as Jane finished singing and playing. Jane, as always, was modest, and she beckoned Caroline to play next. Caroline happily sat down at the piano forte. Despite her aversion to Caroline’s attempt at higher notes, Kitty had to admire her low, sultry tone. She sang a saucy piece o John no , one that pulled and tugged in an almost sensuous way. Kitty had even stopped sketching to hear the end of the piece, just as transfixed as the rest of the small audience. Caroline finished the piece, and Kitty could even see that the performance moved her mother. 

“Marvelous, Caroline, as always,” Charles Bingley complimented his sister. 

“Indeed, your pronunciation was perfect,” Mr. Hawthorne said earnestly, leaning towards the piano. 

Caroline did not blush or avert her eyes most of the time. She was aware of the rarity of her talents and was able to accept compliments as they came her way. Caroline adjusted her flaxen hair, flipped through some loose leaves of music, and smiled and motioned for Captain Hawthorne to approach her. It felt like a queen addressing a peasant to come towards her throne. 

“I have been told you have a rather pleasant singing tone. And you can play the fiddle, mandolin, and even the piano forte with ease. But for now, you may sing along with me.”

Captain Hawthorne teasingly glared at Sarah Hawthorne, who laughed but shrank back into the cushion she was placed against. “She inquired! Was I supposed to repeat a falsehood?”

“Well then, we must hear the master of all music sing!” Mrs. Bennett said. 

Kitty resisted the urge to shudder. Her mother didn't mean any harm by these statements, but they sounded mocking to untrained ears. 

Captain Hawthorne only shook his head and looked at Mrs. Bennett. “I wouldn't call myself that, Mrs. Bennett, but thank you all the same for the attribution.” 

Mr. Hawthorne laughed boyishly and leaned forward to mock-whisper in her mother’s ear. “I assure you, dear Mrs. Bennett, not only can he play all those, so can I, and dear Sarah. A whole family of talented musicians.” 

Mr. Bennett opened his sleepy eyes and gazed at the younger Hawthorne. “Is that so? Your parents must have invested in you three heavily, I can imagine.”

For a second, it appeared to Kitty that the cheerful composure slipped from Mr.  James Hawthorne's face. Then it slid back. “Yes, I suppose you can say they attributed to our talents.”

“Excellent choice in your subject matter,” Mary said softly. Kitty glanced to her right; Mary was leaning close to inspect her charcoal sketch. 

“I desired to draw the mantle…” Kitty said.

“I see that,” Mary agreed. 

Laughter from the piano forte in the corner made both sisters glance up. 

“I do not think my appearance or voice is appropriate to that piece, Mrs. Williamson.”

Rich, throaty laughter came from Caroline’s mouth. “I quite think you are suited to the job, Captain,” she removed the sheath of music from his hand, and placed it on the music stand. 

“Besides, the rules of engagement in the music world dictate that whoever is playing the accompaniment chooses the song.”

“Is that so? Well, I suppose I have no choice in the matter,” answered Captain Hawthorne. This elicited a smile from Caroline.

Kitty desired greatly to roll her eyes, but firmly chose not to. She studied her drawing and turned to Mary. “Did you bring your conté crayons?”

Mary pulled her eyes from her book and glared at her. “Yes. Do you promise not to tug or break them?”

“Yes. I swear.”

Mary only nodded as Caroline started the duet. Kitty quickly escaped the room, happy to have an excuse to stretch her legs. After successfully obtaining the needed items, Kitty walked softly down the upstairs hallway back to the music room.  The evening concluded shortly afterwards. The elder Bennetts went right to their room, the Bingleys and Mrs. Williamson shortly following. Mary lingered last, and finally, the only ones left were the Hawthorne siblings and Kitty. The low conversation being had by the two Hawthorne brothers was a low hum as Kitty placed color into her charcoal sketch. 

“You are quite talented, Miss Katherine,” a gentle angelic voice said off to her right. Kitty nearly jumped, which caused both brothers to stop talking and laugh softly. 

“That’s why you should wear a bell on your shoes, Sarah. You are too quiet and quick on your feet,” Captain Hawthorne said. 

“I am ignoring your entirely unnecessary comment. Come see, I think she drew her subject well,” Sarah said, glancing at her brothers around the fireplace. “That is John, is it not?”

Kitty could only nod and dryly swallow. She hadn't expected anyone, let alone Captain Hawthorne, to see the image she had drawn of him. Mr. Hawthorne rose and walked over to Kitty. He examined the drawing and grinned, catching Kitty’s eyes. “You drew John too handsome, he looks not half so dashing as you have portrayed him.”

“You wound me!” Captain Hawthorne exclaimed as he slowly stood and walked over to Kitty. 

She allowed him to take the drawing and examine it up close. 

“I hardly recognize myself, you have entirely turned me into a man 10 years my junior. But a fine piece. Are you finished with it?”

“I suppose so. Thank you for the praise, Captain and Miss Hawthorne.”

A yawn escaped Sarah’s mouth, and Captain Hawthorne stood himself up slowly. 

“I think I shall turn in. Goodnight,” Sarah left the room quietly and shockingly quickly. 

Kitty stood and nodded her head to the two gentlemen. “I should as well. Goodnight, Mr Hawthorne and Captain. I hope you sleep well.”

“Goodnight, Miss Katherine,” Mr. Hawthorne answered. 

“Oh, before you go, I have a feeling the weather will clear up by tomorrow morning.”

Kitty turned once more to gaze at the… admittedly ruggedly handsome Captain. “I dearly hope so. Goodnight.” As she left the room, Kitty wondered if Captain Hawthorne, the esteemed man around 35, watched as she exited the room. The foolish thought made her heart race. Kitty didn’t sleep very well that evening.  

Notes:

I'm having so much fun with this chapter. The seaside and old 19th-century music is a mini-obsession of mine.
Feel free to leave any thoughts, likes or ideas below if you want.

Chapter 7: Daisy crowns

Notes:

I just love the Loch Lomond song. Truly my favorite.

Mary was dreaming of spiders and Mr. Halifax. The church was restored, yet empty. One single spiderweb and its occupant were crafted along the pulpit. Candles glowed in her peripheral vision as she entered the dark sanctuary. She sat in a pew and bowed her head. 

“I spy a member of my flock who might need guidance.” The low rumble of the bass voice made her heart beat increase. Mary didn’t turn, but she could feel the tall, strong man leaning over her. 

His breath brushed past her face as he whispered, “How can I help you, dear, lost little lamb?”

“Mary Agatha Bennett, wake up!” 

Mary jolted awake, blurry-eyed, and blindly reached for her glasses. Kitty came into view, hovering over her. The window outside of her bedroom was barely registering the early dawn light. 

“What in God's green earth are you up this early?” Mary asked, sitting up and leaning against the dark wood headboard. The antique bed creaked as the weight was redistributed.

 Kitty sat down on the end of the bed and stared out the window. “I couldn’t sleep last night,” she said simply. 

“Might inquire why?”

Kitty's hands played with the bonnet in her hand. “I am not entirely sure.”

“Why did you wake me? And why do you have your hat with you?” Mary asked, confused. Kitty always needed far more sleep than she did. Or anyone else she had lived with.

“I desire to take a walk.”

Mary sat up straight, shocked. “This early? Is it not still raining?”

Kitty smiled and stood. “No! And I take it that you will go with me?”

“Fine. Let me get dressed.” Mary stood quickly and paused to turn back to Kitty. “I suppose I should hurry, as I suspect you might lose your motivation to stay awake.” 

Kitty laughed and threw a pillow at Mary, who caught it and laughed after tossing it back at her. 

Both women had dressed and descended the stairs. They were greeted by their parents, who were having a conversation with Jane and Mr. Bingley.  

“Mr. Halifax requests my approval in a matter I need to attend in person to feel confident in my decision. I cannot possibly wait!” Mr. Bennett said firmly. 

“Then we should all return! Kitty and Mary won’t mind,” Mrs Bennett exclaimed. 

Mr. Bingley shot a glance at the two Bennett sisters stepping gingerly into the parlor. He surreptitiously shook his head, and Mary quickly pulled Kitty off to the side of the doorway just in time. Mary put a finger up to her lips, successfully conveying the need to keep silent.

“I feel as if the girls would prefer to stay. After all, Caroline needs company, and there is plenty of room in our carriage for them if they wish,” Charles said helpfully. 

“Why, that’s a splendid idea! Maria would love to have Kitty and Mary stay. And I am sure the Captain would appreciate it if they stayed. Especially for his sister,” Jane said reassuringly. 

Mary peered quickly through the doorway. Mr. Bennett appeared to be thinking. “I suppose we shouldn’t stifle the girl’s opportunities for some fun. We will need to inform the girls. And apprise Captain Hawthorne of our updated travel plans.”

Mary pulled back, and Kitty grabbed her hand, pulling her to escape the house. 

As they stepped outside into the cool foggy morning, Mary took a large lungful of air, grateful for the continuation of their seaside stay.

---

 

“I am saddened to hear your time here will be tragically cut short, Miss Bennett,” Caroline said, her delicate brows drawn together in an appearance of sympathy. 

Mary tilted her head after finishing her bite of egg. “You are mistaken, Mrs. Williamson. Katherine and I will be staying on. My parents will be leaving this afternoon to head back to Longbourn.” 

The look of sympathy quickly disappeared into a tightly concealed frown. “Oh, Charles had not apprised me of that. Well, how wonderful for you two.” Caroline answered, turning back to her breakfast. Mary did not mind and continued to eat her meal. 

“It appears the weather has improved, Miss Kitty. Perhaps some of your goals shall be accomplished today,” Captain Hawthorne said from the end of the table. Mary glanced at Kitty, who wiped her face with her napkin before nodding. 

“I dearly hope so. Although I am sure the fresh air will do all of us good.”

Mr. Hawthorne, who was sitting between Mary and Kitty, spoke. “We will be sad to see you leave, Mr. and Mrs. Bennett. Both of your presences will be sorely missed the remainder of this week.”

Mrs. Bennett laughed, “You are quite the flatterer, Mr. Hawthorne! And we will be sad to depart, no doubt!”

Mary waited for the uncomfortable secondary comment, but one never appeared. The rest of the meal and the departure of her parental figures arrived and left without incident.

---

It was around 1 when Mary decided to play the piano forte. The music room was empty, as Jane and Charles left with Maria to collect shells by the water, and the rest of the inhabitants were occupied elsewhere. Mary started to play from her mental catalogue of memorized sheet music mindlessly.  Her eyes darted about to the corners of the room. She wasn’t looking at anything in particular; she simply could not just stare at her hands. The unique-looking Bennett daughter's mind rolled back to her dream. Mary felt guilty. She knew she had no real reason to be, as dreams were mostly unconscious and could hardly be influenced or swayed, yet it was clear that Mr. Halifax was on her mind. As she began playing a Bach Invention, No. 1, she couldn't help but try to rationalize why the altitudinous clergyman was taking up space in her brain. Most men did not take up space in Mary Bennett’s mind. Yet this charming minister did. 

“Miss Bennett, your technique is impeccable,” Captain Hawthorne said, appearing to materialize across from the piano suddenly. Mary stopped playing; despite her younger years of shamefully boasting and projecting her talents to falsified heights, she now felt much more reserved with her musical skills. Thus, she was hesitant to play in front of new acquaintances. 

“Do not stop on my account. Please continue.” 

Mary focused and continued to play. Shortly, the rest of the guests filed in. As she was moving to play a requested piece by Mr. James Hawthorne, who now sat by the fire, Mary caught a glance at Kitty. It was apparent that she had been out in the seaside wind, as her hair was a loose, tossed mess. Of course, Caroline’s hair wasn't in half the disarray as her sisters, but Kitty appeared happier, with a bright pink color in her cheeks and a delighted expression. 

After half an hour of continued playing, Captain Hawthorne carefully extracted himself from the chair near Mary and walked over to her. He thumbed through several loose pages from the basket near the instrument and picked one up.  Finally, the captain gripped his cane and pushed himself up from the basket on the floor. 

“Would you do me the honor of playing the accompaniment for me, and perhaps singing with me?” The Captain asked, looking down at her. Mary nodded, but spoke before putting the piece on the music stand. 

“I will do one out of the two requests, Captain. My fingers do not work as well when my voice is used.”

The captain turned and glanced at the room. “Miss Kitty, would you do me the honor of singing with me?”

Mary glanced up at her younger sister, who appeared quite surprised by the request. “Me?” She squeaked out, glancing up from her embroidery hoop. 

A chuckle, and even a small smile, broke out on the Captain’s face. “Yes, you. I do not suppose there is another Kitty in the room with us.”

“I assure you, my voice is not as strong as anyone else’s voice in this room,” Kitty said as an excuse, looking the slightest bit panicked. 

Captain Hawthorne adjusted the cane in his hand and pleadingly looked at Kitty from across the room. “The song is Loch Lomond, a childhood favorite of mine. I assure you, a light, soft voice is perfect for it. Please?” 

Mary raised her eyebrows at Kitty, who looked at her for help. Mary gave her a light nod to assure her she could do the request. 

“Alright.”

The look on Caroline Williamson’s face was worth the entire trip to Mary. She looked as shocked as a crow in a peacock flock. 

Mary played the intro and realized the arrangement was a duet, one that she had never played before. It was easy to follow, but as the strong seafarer started the first line, and Kitty’s soft, fairy-like voice joined, she wished she could hear the song without having to follow them. A spell, or a trance, was thrown over the room. All conversations and movements ceased, even for Maria. Mary hardly ever found herself on the edge of tears, but the song with these two complementary voices joining together in such harmony made her feel as if she were. Kitty sang wonderfully despite her fears. However, to Mary, who had to learn to read people clearly to help adjust and avoid emotionally damaging comments and socially damning conversations, the Captain sang with such feeling and conviction that it was the most glorious performance she had ever seen. 

After the song, Sarah spoke first, “What a wonderful display. Miss Katherine, you almost drowned out the sound of my brother’s howling singing.” 

The silent room erupted in poorly concealed chuckles and laughter. 

Captain Hawthorne joined in the laughter, then spoke, “You never tire of driving knives into my side, do you, Sarah?”

Mary shook her head and stood from the piano, “Perhaps Miss Hawthorne would like to prove she is more adept at singing than her brother?”

Mary was again woken early by Kitty, and they both decided to go on one more walk along the shore before they left the next day. 

“Kitty, I want to go down to the shoreline. There will always be flowers at Longbourn,” Mary said with a huff as Kitty knelt on her knees to gather daisies to weave into a crown. The flower beds were magnificent, but Mary meant what she had said. Flowers could be seen at home, but the ocean could not. 

“Not ones near the seaside! Captain Hawthorne’s flowers are lovely; the sea air must  do something to them.”

“Or perhaps to you,” Mary said softly. 

“What did you say, Mary?” Kitty asked, wiping the dirt from her hands on the cool, dew-laden greenery underfoot. 

“I said nothing. Now come on,” the older sister said, starting to walk away down the path to the water. “I will walk without you then,” she called out to Kitty. When her sister didn’t rise to follow her, Mary did just that. As she reached the beginning edge of the sand, she could hear Kitty’s steps hurrying down the wooden boards set down to make stairs from the house to the water.

“What have you thought of our holiday so far?” Kitty asked breathlessly, as she had nearly run to catch up with her older sister. Mary glanced at Kitty, who had the daisy floral crown clutched in her hands. 

Mary thought for several seconds before answering. “Enjoyable. Lots of cool, fresh air and delightful company. What have you thought about it?” Mary turned to look at her sister next to her, a half a step behind her. Kitty’s hands were playing with the daisies in her hand, and her gaze was on their feet meeting the wet sand. 

“Well.. I suppose I have fallen in love with the coast. And as you said, the company,” Kitty caught her sister’s eye and grinned. “Besides, one has been delightful.”

“Truthful, if a bit rude,” Mary said, shrugging. “I have had a more wonderful time since Momma and Papa left early.”

Katherine gasped. “Mary! What an awful thing to say!”

Mary turned sharply and stopped, staring at Kitty. “I speak the truth, do I not? Are you not freer because we do not have to brace for the worst? Constantly trying to guess and predict the next disrespectful or horrible thing to escape our mother's mouth? Or defend our father’s selfish and denying actions?”

Kitty’s mouth dropped open at Mary’s truthful tirade. 

For her part, Mary felt extremely upset. She had wanted to yell this to anyone and everyone for a long time. The sea air must have made her braver. Instead of trying to assure Kitty falsely that she didn't mean any of what she said, Mary hurriedly walked away from her, not caring if she followed. The silence assured her she didn’t. Mary Agatha Bennett walked away quickly, so desiring to break into a run, but she knew that would only cause her to trip and fall over her heavy layers. 

It was around 45 minutes later that she heard it, a sharp, garbled, cut-off scream. Mary turned in the direction of the horrible noise. A spot of grey heathered wool was being dragged and pulled out to the ocean. A horrific feeling spread over Mary as she watched Kitty slowly be pulled out into the frigid water. Mary was never bold enough to learn how to swim, and though Kitty knew how, she was wearing too many weighty items to swim. Mary pulled her skirts indecently high and ran in the direction of the Hawthorne household. 

After running for only a short while, she caught sight of Sarah and Captain Hawthorne. Mary yelled loudly. 

“Captain! Kitty is being swept away, please help-”

The two were close enough now that Mary could see the fearful look pass between both siblings. 

“Where?” That was all Captain Hawthorne said, his face instantly stormy and deathly serious. 

Mary took off at a trot and pointed. By the time she had turned, the Captain's cane was discarded on the ground, and his boots, heavy coat, and hat had been taken off and thrown carelessly on the wet sand. 

“John, you cannot-” Sarah could not even finish her sentence as John Hawthorne had already begun wading out into the near-freezing water to rescue Kitty. Mary watched next to Sarah as the man didn’t hesitate in the water. He was half swimming, half walking towards the splashing, gasping Kitty. Mary let go of a breath she wasn't even aware she was holding when he pulled her sister to his chest like she and her waterlogged clothing weighed nothing. Katherine clawed onto the captain as they made it to the shore. 

“Sarah, run and tell the servants to draw a bath in my room, but stoke the fire up first,” Captain Hawthorne commanded. Sarah started sprinting before the last word left his mouth. 

Mary opened her mouth to speak when Kitty coughed out water and started to violently shiver, as the Captain began to walk up the beach with Mary behind him. 

“Did you want me to fetch Mr. Hawthorne to aid-” Mary started to ask. 

“No. I can carry her to the house. Will you please gather my cane? I will need it shortly.”

Mary nodded as she ran to take the dark wood cane, then continued at the Captain’s hurried pace.

“My crown-” Kitty asked weakly, as they started up the stairs, close to the house. 

Despite the frightening situation, the Captain’s voice was calm, collected, and reassuring. “I have it. It is tucked under my arm. I know it took you a while to collect and weave it. You did an excellent job.”

Kitty chattered her teeth, but Mary spied a smile on her lips. “Y…you c-c-can keep it. Like.. a r-reward for rescuing m-m-me, Captain.”

Jane and Charles Bingley greeted them right outside the front door, Jane trailing after as the Captain continued his pace upstairs to his chambers. Sarah ran up and skipped alongside Mary and her brother. 

‘The servants have finished stoking the fire, and the bath is halfway filled, John. James left on horseback to fetch the doctor.” 

“Thank you, Sarah,” Captain Hawthorne said. Kitty and Jane followed him into his chambers as he lay the drenched Kitty down directly onto his bed. Mary grabbed her sister's hand when Captain Hawthorne spoke once more to her and Jane. “Miss Bennett, strip her down entirely as soon as possible, and get her dry. If any part of her appears waxy or extremely pale, be gentle, and use rags dipped into the bath water until they reach their normal color. The doctor will be here shortly.” Jane nodded, and Mary handed him his cane. The captain was still soaked from the rescue, but he hardly appeared affected as he turned to leave his bedchamber. 

“C… captain?” Kitty called out. Mary glanced down at her sister on the bed. John Hawthorne turned back towards the three women. “Take my crown, please?” Kitty’s icy, pale hand shook as she held out her daisy crown to him. The captain swallowed, gripping his cane so tightly that Mary could see his knuckles clench from the effort. 

“Of course. Thank you.” The sea captain took the crown from Kitty’s hand. Mary turned back to Kitty to start drying her hair, as the sound of the Captain’s cane tapping on the old wood floors and the door swinging shut let her know she and Jane could start undressing Kitty.

Notes:

Hope everyone enjoyed! This chapter was delightfully fun to work on. Let me hear your thoughts, and thank you for reading.

Chapter 8: Be quick and kind

Kitty didn’t remember much for the entirety of the day she almost drowned. She remembered trailing into the cold water to help right a medium-sized hermit crab that was stuck wiggiling on its back in the shallow surf. She considered throwing the thing, but imagined that if Mary saw her do that to an animal, she would never hear the end of it. Kitty had crept deeper into the water to reach and place the funny creature on the sea floor. Unfortunately, her hem caught, and she lost her balance in the silty sand, tumbling to the ground. 

After drying off, she spent the day in bed. Well, in the Captain's large ornate bed. The next day, as Kitty was finally afforded a moment to herself without Jane and Kitty hovering over her, she got out of bed and dressed.  Kitty was also able to get a good look around the Captain’s room. Despite being a 35-year-old bachelor, he had a discerning taste. Eclectic taste, yes, but taste. Of course, a model of a ship’s building schematics hung on the wall next to the large bay windows. A large map of the world was mounted over the headboard, and what looked like whittled small carvings sat on a desk. Upon closer inspection, Kitty found the desk was covered in wood dust and curls from carving. Perhaps the Captain whittled with what little free time he had at port or the few spare moments when he was at sea. Naturally, near the door leading to the secondary room attached, a violin hung. Or a fiddle, Kitty, suppose it would be called. Something about it made her stare. It was old, perhaps given to him even before she was born. It was used, loved, and beautiful. A knock at the door of the bedroom made Kitty break her study of the instrument. Mary stepped in and hastily closed the door. 

“The dead rise like Lazarus!” Mary said with a smile. 

Kitty rolled her eyes. “If Jane were here, she would say you were being sacrilegious for saying that in jest.” Kitty didn't care; she found Mary’s odd and often morbid sense of humor delightful. “Can I please leave the room?”

“That’s why I have come to fetch you, we are all packed and the carriage is ready to depart.”

Kitty could feel her smile drop into a frown. “Oh. I forgot we were leaving today.” Kitty’s gaze drifted to the window facing the dangerous, enticing ocean.

Mary stepped forward and took her hand. “The doctor said you were well enough to travel; do you still feel weak?” 

Kitty removed her eyes from the sea to Mary, who had a look of concern on her face. “No, I am fine. I will simply miss the ocean now that I have become… familiar with it, I suppose.”

---

 

The goodbyes were formal and quick, as Maria was restless to get home, and the coachman had warned them they had to start their journey before the clouds opened again. 

As the coach pulled away, Kitty gave one last look at the three Hawthorne siblings, Mr Hawthorne waving like his sister, but Captain Hawthorne stood behind his siblings. His face unreadable, and his distinct cane clutched in his right hand. Nothing of note on their first day of travel. The morning, afternoon, and early evening before they stopped at an inn to stay for the night passed quickly and painlessly by for Kitty. Most of what she remembered was making up games and telling stories to a polite, energetic Maria. This changed on their second day, as they were roughly around 2 hours away from Longbourn. 

Caroline spoke for the first time in several miles. 

“I am so thankful you are well after you tumbled into the sea, Miss Kitty!”

Kitty looked up from the game of cat’s cradle she was playing with Maria. “Thank you. It was a bit scary, but thanks to Mary’s quick pace, I was saved.” Kitty then turned back to Maria. 

Caroline didn’t drop the conversation, despite Kitty trying her hardest to indicate that she shouldn't pursue any more conversation with her.  

“I can imagine after such a frightening incident, you shall be put off the oceanside for good?”

Kitty glanced up at Caroline and shook her head intently. “Oh no, I suppose even if I drowned, my very spirit would stay right in the ocean, if I were not permitted into Heaven yet. I have fallen even more in love with the powerful blue expanse, Mrs. Williamson.” With this, Kitty smiled sweetly at her shocked face and pulled at the string attached to her niece's fingers. 

“You and Mary were lucky Captain Hawthorne was nearby, Kitty. It was a brave thing to go out for you in the freezing water instantly,” Jane said gently, not looking up from her stitchwork. 

A horrific revelation dawned on Kitty at that moment. “I never thanked Captain Hawthorne for fishing me out of the water! How foolish of me.” 

Mary looked up from her book and caught her panicked expression, “If I recall, you did present him with your floral crown as a reward for rescuing you. I suppose that is a sort of thank you for saving you from a watery grave,” Mary then grinned devilishly and returned to her book.

Mr. Bingley cleared his throat and smiled kindly at the panicking Bennett sister. “Do not think Captain Hawthorne will take it to heart, I am sure he knows you are rather thankful for his rescue. Do not fret.” 

 The carriage was very silent after that until they arrived at the Bennett household near sundown. 

---

It had been a week since their return from the coast, and Kitty had been driving Mary up the wall. She had spoken of nothing but the ocean and the wonderful time she had. Mary knew the obsession would soon wane, as had most of Kitty’s odd fixations, but it still was hard to deal with in the moment. That’s why Mary had gotten up before the sun rose, reading her devotional by candlelight, careful not to wake Kitty. She dressed in dark colors, and a long cloak was pulled from the coat hook by the front door, as it was particularly misty this morning. A basket full of cured meat, bread, and a small jar of honey that the cook wouldn't miss was placed away. The dark colors seemed appropriate. During her absence, Mrs. Bennett had gone on a rampage, happily announcing to Mary when they arrived home that she had successfully killed and cleared five different webs and their owners while she was gone. Mary had nearly wept. Her mother knew how much she wished the spiders would be placed outside when they were cleaned from the house, but she insisted on killing them. Mary pushed these thoughts away as she headed in any direction, away from the Bennett household. She nearly skipped when she finally escaped the cloying, deathly quiet house. The weather had been positively miserable since she and Kitty returned, so she had been unable to escape out into the woods as she loved. As Mary walked along, the wet, slippery leaves moved softly underfoot. Everything was silent and muffled in the blanket of misty fog that gripped Longbourn.  The rectory was now being worked on, so she assumed she would no longer be able to picnic there. Instead, she walked onward in the wonderfully brisk weather. After walking for a while longer, a circle of trees called to her as they broke through the haze. Upon a closer inspection, reddish little shapes appeared near the top branches of a large old tree. Her foot hit something, and she glanced down. It was a lightly rotting apple. An apple sounded perfect right now.

“Perfect!” The dark-haired woman stared back up at the now-identified shapes.  “Now to get one down..” Mary glanced back down at the thick trunk. There was no chance she would be able to shake it and cause an apple to drop to the ground. Mary quickly scanned around and listened. She took a large breath and hiked up her skirt, preparing to scale the tree, the slightly filled basket clutched under her arm. She made it up to the first significant split in the trunk, and after another glance for any strangers who might come by, she pulled herself to a higher branch. Balancing herself, she set to work picking the first couple of ripe, reddish-yellow apples from the branches near her. Far prettier, riper apples called to her slightly further out on the bough of the branch she was standing on. A clear place to hold was situated right above in the form of a small branch. After a few moments of debating, she slid like a cat further out on the large, sturdy branch, one hand gripping the branch near her forehead. Shortly, she realized she could balance on the bough without holding on, as it was wide. Her apple-picking speed increased significantly with two hands. After filling the basket to about one-third full, something odd occurred. 

“Praise Father, Son and Holy Ghost-” The bass voice singing the Doxology could only be one infuriating person. The singing stopped, and through the fog, Mary saw the giant stepping through the thicket of trees to her left. 

“Is this death come to take me from this mortal coil? Be quick and kind, like the grim reaper.”

Mary sighed exasperatedly, “Good morning to you, too, Mr. Halifax.”

“Did the angel of death call my name? For the sensible Miss Bennett would never climb a tree like a darling curious squirrel?” She could only see the whites of his teeth as the older gentleman grinned at her, somewhat amused. 

“If squirrels can do it, I, as God's creation, should be able to climb a tree without the judgment of the clergy or society,” Mary answered as she was looking for a way to get down gracefully. She found none. Her eye glanced down at the man who soon would be her local clergyman. Mary supposed she should treat him with more respect, not only because of his role as the rector but also because of his age. Yet he kept vexing her. 

The dark-haired gentleman sauntered closer until he was halfway between the clearing and the tree Mary was currently stuck in.  “Why are you up there, Miss Bennett?”

Mary caught his stormy grey eyes, “I am trying to collect apples off of my father’s property. Now, if you don’t mind, I shall ask you to leave, as I can’t very well depart the tree in any graceful manner.”

“I thought the queen of the fairies was cloaked in black and in a tree to converse with ravens. And.. this is part of my property. As such, I have no intention of departing.”

Mary opened her mouth to throw more fuel onto the fire, but she shut her mouth and continued to pick apples.

“Would the little lost lamb like assistance in getting down?” 

The offer was meant sincerely, but the wording was familiar.  Her mind betrayed her at the worst time, and she thought back to the dream she had about Mr. Halifax, which in turn made her blush. She could feel the warmth spreading across her cold face. 

Below her, Mr Halifax stepped towards her again and dared to chuckle at her before speaking. “Miss Bennett, are you quite well? You appear to be flushed. Was it something I said?”

The apple she was holding left her hand before she could think, and it soared towards Mr. Halifax. Another husky laugh broke from his throat as he easily caught the bullet. 

“You will need to throw a bit quicker to do any damage.” 

Another apple left her basket and missed him. The grin never left Mr. Halifax’s face as he took the apple he had caught and took a large bite of it. Mary switched the missile to her right hand and leaned against the upper branch for balance. She threw one more apple harder than the rest. It did make contact with Mr. Halifax, and his hat was knocked off his head. Unfortunately, Mary had no chance to celebrate her victory, as the strength of the throw threw her off balance, and she started to waver, tripping over her skirt and falling. She managed to grab onto the branch she was standing on, but it was too wide for her to grip properly, and the rough bark painfully pulled and ripped at her fingers as she lost her hold. Mary dropped and fell for what seemed like ages. She closed her eyes, expecting the hard, unforgiving ground to meet her body, but it never did. 

Mary opened her eyes and found herself being caught by Mr. Halifax. 

His dark, grey-green eyes were creased with worry lines as he spoke softly. “Are you alright?”

“I. Yes, no. Yes, I am fine. Thank you for catching me. And,” She swallowed, removing her eyes from his intense ones. “Forgive me for throwing things at you. My actions got ahead of my head.”

Mr. Halifax continued to hold her, one arm respectfully tucked under her knees, the other strong arm cradling Mary's back respectfully. “No harm done. I should apologize as well for antagonizing you instead of offering to help right away.” He quickly let her out of his arms and, like a true gentleman, helped her fetch the rest of the apples that had spilled from her basket as she fell. 

He handed her the basket and replaced his hat on his head. “Are you headed somewhere in particular this cool spring morning?”

Mary adjusted her grip on the basket and looked up at the man. “I was hoping to find a spot to eat my breakfast and paint.” 

“You are more than welcome to paint anywhere you wish on the rectory ground, Miss Bennett. Are you looking to paint a particular subject?”

“Insects.”

The clergyman’s head tilted. “There have been many little creatures scaring the workers all over the rectory dwelling, mostly outside. I am sure there might be one that catches your eye. 

Mary nodded, “Yes, that sounds wonderful. Perhaps my sister and I shall wander our way down to see the progress, as well as paint.” Silence preceded her statement. “Perhaps I should go. I suppose I cannot eat my breakfast now that it has fallen. Thank you again for saving me from a nasty end, Mr. Halifax.” Mary curtsied, and the very tall gentleman bowed. 

“Do not mention it. Have a wonderful morning, Miss Bennett.”

---

Kitty had been writing a letter for nearly half an hour at the parlor table, and both Lydia and Mary were getting antsy to leave for Meryton. 

Lydia rolled her eyes and stomped over to Kitty. “Katherine, would you please hurry up your correspondence before Mary and I pass middle age?” Kitty ignored the youngest Bennett and continued to write. Lydia hovered closely over her shoulder. 

“I am almost done, I promise,” Kitty answered. Mary decided she could now safely put on her hat, as it seemed they were about to leave momentarily. A ruckus in the room she had just left caused her to rush back in. 

“Dear Miss Hawthorne, thank you for the letter! I do so love the small shell you sent,” Lydia read from the letter now gripped firmly in her hand. 

Kitty was desperately trying to grab the letter from Lydia’s hand. “Give it-”

Lydia read louder, “I hope Mr. Hawthorne has a safe return to London. I wish him luck in whatever cases he works on. But, how lucky you are to have Captain Hawthorne-”

Mary frowned and acknowledged Kitty’s desperate attempts to stop Lydia. “Lydia, that’s enough, give-”

Lydia continued to read the letter. “To stay with you. Please thank him sincerely on my behalf for saving my life. If I-” Lydia stopped as Mary quickly walked over and snatched the letter, handing it back to Ktity, who placed it in the postmarked envelope. 

Kitty quickly left the room, placing her bonnet on before speaking. “Let’s go. Don’t you have a package to pick up from Lydia?” The three sisters started on their way, Lydia leading the way as usual. “Yes. George said he would be sending Georgie something for his birthday.”

Mary glanced at Kitty, who only gave her a mild look in return. “Is Georgie with Papa today?”

Lydia turned and walked backwards. “Yes. I believe they were inspecting crops or something similar.” The young mother turned back onto the road. “So.. Kitty, there were two Hawthorne men… was the mistress of the house agreeable?”

“There was no mistress of the house. Simply the three Hawthorne  siblings.”

“Were they agreeable?”

Kitty didn’t hesitate to answer. “Yes.”

“Which Mr. Hawthorne did you prefer, dear Katherine?”

Mary glanced at Kitty, who now stared back at Mary. “Why don’t you propose these questions to Mary?!”

Lydia tossed her pretty brown hair. “Because we both know Mary doesn’t tend to draw or care for attention from the handsome sex.”

Kitty opened her mouth to defend Mary, but a quick shake of Mary’s head made her drop the intended defense. 

“You never answered my question, Kitty. Which one?”

“Well.. Captain Hawthorne is a good deal older than I, but I suspect 10 years, perhaps a bit more. And, of course, his limitation on mobility with his false leg..”

“So you like the younger brother?”

“I didn’t say I-”

They turned onto the main street that led right into he heart of their little town. Their conversation mostly ceased as they walked among the townsfolk, who had ears and tongues eager to spread gossip they had overheard. 

Mary stepped up to Lydia, “Let’s go to the bookshop first, then the post office.” Mary didn’t wait for Lydia to complain; she strode ahead in the small store tucked next to a lawyer's office. 

The shop owner, Mr. Clemonson, greeted the three sisters. “Good afternoon, Ladies. Looking for anything in particular?”

“Do you have a nautical or sea-based novel available, Mr. Clemonson?” Kitty asked earnestly. Mary glanced up from the reference and scientific section to watch the interaction. The red-headed, bird-like man stared at Kitty. “Well.. er, yes, we do. I think we just got a novel by Sir Walter Scott. Here, let me fetch it.”

Mary could feel the impatience radiating from Lydia. She halfheartedly leafed through a few books before sighing. Mary turned away from her youngest sister and looked through her mainly bare section.

“Here we are, Miss Katherine. The Pirate, which was published this year, we just received a few copies.” The store owner turned and stepped to Mary, who was still searching the shelf across from the door. “Miss Bennett, I am afraid we have received no more reference books yet. I assure you, when they arrive, I will pull them aside personally for you.”

Mary nodded. “Thank you so much, Mr. Clemonson.” 

Kitty went to purchase the book, as Lydia’s irritation was making the tension in the little shop rise. 

Their next stop was just a few blocks away. Kitty handed her mail to the postmaster, and Mary gave a small envelope to the worker as well. 

Kitty paused her action and wrinkled her brow.  Next to them, Lydia inquired about the package left for her.

 “Who? Are you writing to?” Kitty asked.

Mary glanced sideways at her dearest companion. “Lizzie. She sent me a message while we were gone to the coast.”

“Thank you,” Lydia gently picked up the small package and made haste to the outdoors, Kitty and Mary a step behind. As they started to walk back towards home, Mary was lost in thought. 

“That cart wasn’t there when we left the book shop,” Kitty said, causing Mary to look up. It was true, the cart laden with trunks and cases was certainly not placed off to the side of the road before. As the trio walked closer, a personal carriage appeared, being loaded with cargo from the carriage.  

“Who is the strikingly tall, delectable man in the dark clothes?” Lydia said quietly to Mary and Kitty.

“Why, it’s Mr. Halifax!” Kitty answered with a smile. “Our new clergyman, so behave, Lydia,” Kitty said softly. 

The gentleman spotted them as he paused his directions to the workers loading his carriage. 

“Ladies! How wonderful to see you again!” Mr. Halifax glanced back at the workers once more before stepping forward and tipping his hat in greeting. 

“Oh, Mr. Halifax, meet our sister, Mrs. Lydia Wickham,” Mary murmured. 

“Delighted to meet another charming Bennett sister.”

Lydia giggled and smiled coyly at the very enchanting gentleman. “I hear you are going to be the new rector in Longbourn. I will have to attend service there sometime soon.” 

Mr. Halifax nodded, “Well, if I can restore the church properly, I would be delighted to have you come attend. Do you all have any plans for the rest of the afternoon?”

“No, sir, we do not,” answered Kitty. 

A smile crossed the middle-aged man’s face. “Wonderful, would you desire to see the work done on the rectory? I believe your father is out inspecting the fields around the property. Perhaps we can meet up back there?”

“Splendid idea, Mr. Halifax. We will meet you there,” Mary answered sensibly, and the three women hurried off to the rectory. 

As soon as they were out of the town, Lydia turned to both of her sisters. “Goodness, if I weren't married, I would have to be pried from that man’s side.”

“Goodness, Lydia,” Mary said, shaking her head, a small smile playing on her lips.

Notes:

I would love to hear any thoughts, observations, or predictions you might have below. :)

Chapter 9: Considerable measure

Notes:

Enjoy the feast, lovely readers :)

Mary had been at their shared mirror vanity for far too long for Kitty's liking. 

She peered over Mary’s shoulder at the mirror, attempting to fix her hair. 

“We leave for Lucas Lodge in a half hour, and you have been hogging the mirror dear sister.”

Mary turned and looked at Kitty. 

“Fine. But we only have 10 minutes, Papa said we are bringing Mr. Halifax with us.”

Kitty had forgotten that, making her time even shorter. She gently pushed Mary out of the seat and sat back down. 

In the mirror, she could see Mary debating between a cream dress with dark green stripes or a simple brown one. Kitty shook her head, surprised Mary even decided to bring the cream dress out.“It’s a spring garden party. Wear the cream one.”

Mary glanced up and caught Kitty's eyes. 

“Are you sure? I never wear colors like this. Perhaps it looks too… girlish?”

“You wouldn’t purchase it if you didn’t decide to wear it. So I say wear it. Besides, Mary, you are a girl. It’s not as if you are, say, Mr. Halifax’s age.” Kitty looked in the mirror and watched as Mary stopped unbuttoning her dress just for a second. 

Kitty turned back to fixing her hair. 

“He isn’t that old,” Mary said softly.

Kitty laughed and placed a curl back into the mess of them piled on her head. “I heard Papa saying he was only 8 years younger than him, 48.”

Mary ignored this interesting factoid, causing Kitty to move on to other topics. 

“Is Mr. Wickham finally back in town?” Kitty asked.

“I believe so. Oh, how lucky for us all to be graced by the lieutenant,” Mary said with pretend excitement.

“Oh, just wonderful. I suppose we should be happy for Lydia’s sake.” Kitty pinched her cheeks for color, then stood. “I suppose that will do. Come on.”

The four Bennet family members left the house on time, with the older members in the lead and Kitty and Mary following behind. As they neared the almost-opened rectory, Kitty spoke to Mary in a hushed tone. 

“I received another letter from Sarah. I thought she had lost interest as I hadn't heard from her in more than 6 weeks.”

Mary kept her gaze forward, but Kitty could tell she was listening.

“Anything exciting from our friends on the coast?” Mary asked.

“Yes. Sarah kindly apologized for not writing sooner. It appears that Mr. Hawthorne has left to return to London. Sarah and the Captain will be visiting there in the next few weeks.” 

“How fortunate for the Hawthorne family to be able to travel to visit one another. I am confident  they will enjoy London.”

“Sarah wrote that they are all familiar with London. She also assured me that she thanked Captain Hawthorne on my behalf.”

“I am delighted that it was sorted out.”

The first thing Kitty noticed was the restored jewel-like stained glass windows. They shone in the early March sun. The second thing she saw was an exceptionally tall gentleman watering a floral bed near the front door of the small home. 

“Mr. Halifax!” Called out, Mrs. Bennet. 

The minister glanced up and waved, setting the metal watering can down. Mrs. Bennet maneuvered Kitty up towards her. “Stop slouching and smile,” Her mother whispered into her ear. 

“Doesn’t the garden look perfect, Kitty?”

Kitty smiled and nodded at Mr. Halifax to appease her mother. “Very much so.”

“You flatter my poor gardening skills too much, Mrs. Bennet. All the same, shall we go?”

“If I could bother you for a moment, may we see the work on the sanctuary?”

Kitty inwardly groaned. “Momma, we have already seen the work-“

“I haven’t!”

Kitty glanced at Mr. Halifax, who appeared neither irritated nor put out. “Of course! We shall be quick, I promise, Miss Katherine.”

Despite their delayed departure, Kitty was surprised to see how much had been finished since she and Mary had last seen the church.

A large brass hoop opened the dark walnut door, which shone with the new wood. The stone floors were almost completely smoothed and finished; about a quarter remained to be adjusted to the new height. Large ornate metal candelabras flanked the doors and pulpit. The pulpit itself was dark and covered in almost vine-like metalwork.

Mary seemed equally as impressed as she was as she gazed around the building.

“When will it be finished?” Mary asked, still staring at the large stained glass.

“I hope to start services two Sundays from now. The house itself is ready, so I have already moved into it.”

Mr. Bennet chuckled. “I suppose we don’t have an excuse to be absent from church anymore.”

Kitty glanced at Mr. Halifax, gauging his reaction to her father's comment. 

“I understand there are times when one cannot make it to service, Mr. Bennet.”

They left the church shortly afterwards and arrived at Lucas Lodge.

---

Sir William and Lady Lucas were out o the front lawn, eager to meet their guests. 

“Ah, the charming Bennet sisters! How wonderful you both are here! And with a guest!” The jovial Sir William exclaimed. 

Mr. Halifax bowed and grinned. “Mr. Ambrose Halifax. Wonderful to finally meet you and Lady Lucas.”

“He is to be our new rector!” Mrs. Bennet stated. 

“Ah, a man of the cloth! Well, we must come visit your church soon,” Lady Lucas said with a smile. “Now come on in, Charlotte and Mr. Collins arrived yesterday, and will be delighted to see you all.”

As Kitty walked side by side with Mary to the large lawn, she leaned in close. “I wish we had been warned that Mr. C was going to be here.”

Mary only nodded towards a sandy-blond young man with a bright smile. “As is Remus Lucas.” 

“Back from Oxford, it would seem,” Kitty said, quickly glancing at Remus. “Why does he look like a man now?”

Mary nodded. “Because he is. He is nearly 23. Funny, to think we used to chase him around the yard.”

Charlotte turned and smiled warmly at the two sisters approaching her. “Miss Bennet and Miss Katherine!”

Kitty couldn’t spot Mr. Collins anywhere near his wife. 

“Mrs. Collins! How wonderful to see you! How are you?” Mary started. 

Charlotte laughed, “As well as can be expected with two girls and two boys.”

Kitty glanced around. “Where are the little things?”

Charlotte looked over her shoulder. “I believe they are playing hide and seek with their father.” 

Katherine turned, and her mouth opened in surprise, but a subtle kick from Mary reminded her to adjust her face. 

Mr. Collins was happily chasing and running around with all 4 of his young children. The group sang and laughed. It nearly took Kitty's breath away at how... happy Mr. Collins looked with his offspring. 

“How delightfully beautiful your family is, Mrs. Collins,” Mary said. 

Charlotte beamed. “They, and Will- I mean Mr. Collins, are my pride and joy. As I am his.” Her eyes trailed behind them. The sound of 4 tired voices and one deeper, winded one came from behind them. Mr. Collins came wheezing up the hill to his wife. His face broke into a smug smile as he stepped up to his wife. “Miss Bennet and Miss Katherine. How joyous it is to see you all well on such a wonderful occasion as my gracious in-laws opening their home to us. May I introduce our children: Elizabeth, Margret, Edmund, and Fredrick,” Mr. Collins said with pride. All four children bowed or curtsied to Kitty and Mary. 

“Have you told these esteemed young ladies about the rectory visitation with gracious Lady Anne De-“

“Well, if it isn’t the prettiest Bennet sisters in Meryton!” 

“I thought I was the prettiest George!” Lydia whined. 

“I said, Bennet, you are the prettiest Wickham, dearest.” 

Mr. Wickham and Lydia suddenly appeared, joining the circle, oddly standing between Kitty and Mary. George Wickham looked markedly different then when he had departed. Military life, gambling, and drinking had taken its toll. Clearly evident in the premature grey, crows feet and frown lines etched into his face.

 “Wonderful to see the lovely Collins family,“ the military man said evenly, bowing his head in greeting. An arched, prematurely grey eyebrow showed the true feelings of Mr. Wickham. Kitty adjusted her stance, allowing herself more space away from her brother-in-law.

Mr. Collins' happy expression changed into a closed one at the sudden arrival and interruption. “Same to you and Mrs. Wickham,” he greeted.

The atmosphere suddenly became tense. Kitty had no idea how to leave the situation or how to alleviate the tension. 

Lydia suddenly spoke once again, whether Kitty was to fear what came from her mouth or not, she had no idea. “Oh! George, you haven’t met Mr. Halifax.” Kitty tightened her jaw in embarrassment as Lydia waved to get the clergyman’s attention, practically pushing onto Mary next to her. Shortly, he came striding over, politely excusing himself from Sir William’s conversation.

“Delightful to see you again, Mrs. Wickham,” Mr. Halifax said kindly as he came to linger just outside of the circle.  

Kitty glanced from her feet to Lydia, as her sister laughed and pulled on her husband’s arm. “My husband, Lit. Wickham. George, meet Mr. Halifax. He will be Longbourn’s new clergyman.”

Mr. Wickham’s face was plastered in a pleased expression as he nodded towards the gentleman looming over him. “Pleasure to meet you.” 

“Oh my! A man of the esteemed clergy? Pleasure to meet a fellow minister. Mr. William Collins and my wife Charlotte.” Mr. Collins cut in. Charlotte nodded in greeting before being pulled away to attend to one of her children. Mr. Halifax bowed his head slightly at the petite gentleman across from him. “Where is your living, if I may enquire?”

“Hunsford parsonage near Rosings Park. My previous patron used to be Lady Catherine De Bourgh-” a sigh escaped his lips before counting to speak. “But now her daughter Lady Anne De Bourgh has so graciously esteemed me with her family’s support once again.”

Mr. Halifax nodded. “What a wonderful blessing to have a patron to support in the Lord’s work.”

Mr. Collins opened his mouth again to speak when he was interrupted by Remus Lucas, who suddenly appeared behind him. “Let us have some fun! No talk about work, eh, Mr. Collins?”

Kitty swore she heard Mary chuckle a little from next to her.

“Is anyone up for a game of Pall Mall this fine afternoon?” Kitty glanced behind her; Mary was now holding a mallet and a bright ball in one hand. The tension broke, and the group began.

---

Despite her reluctance to play, Charlotte proved to be a skilled player. As she hit her brother's ball, a groan rolled through the other players. Charlotte looked up, confused, before she took another shot. 

“Don’t heed their groaning, Mrs. Collins, they are simply jealous!” Called out, Mr. Halifax sweetly. 

“Thank you!” Charlotte said, and then took her shot.

Mary laughed softly at the banter. 

“I daresay she is cheating! Wouldn’t you say so, Miss Bennet?” Remus said, turning to Mary. 

“Perhaps she is simply better than you, sir,” Mary said coyly and walked up to take her turn. After she did so, Mr. Lucas approached her again. He called out to Kitty. “Do you suppose she is cheating, Miss Katherine?”

Kitty laughed and leaned on her mallet. “No, sir.”

“Then why did I always do so well when we were younger? Can you help me solve that mystery?” Remus grinned and turned to Mary. 

“Well. We let you win. Charlotte insisted on it. Such a kind sister wouldn't you say?” Mary grinned widely and turned away to take her turn. 

“That cannot be true! Why lie about something so cruel, Miss Mary?!” The boyish tone returned to Remus’s voice. 

Mary laughed and shrugged. 

“Is it true, Charlotte?” Remus said dramatically, a twinkling smile on his face. His sandy blond hair ruffled in the breeze.

Charlotte rested her mallet over her shoulder and stared at him. “Whatever are you going on about, Remus?” 

“Is it true you let me win when we played Pall Mall in our younger years?”

Charlotte looked from Remus to Kitty to Mary. “Why did you tell him? Now I shall never hear the end of it!” 

Mary only laughed. Within three more turns, Charlotte Collins won the match. 

“The player in last place needs to help put away the set,” Charlotte said, and trotted off to talk with the elder Bennets, Kitty skipping along beside her. An excitable Mr. Collins managed to grab Mr. Halifax from the lawn, so only Mary and Remus were left. 

“Would you like help?” Mary asked kindly. 

“I would. Shall we go?” The sandy-haired young man held out his arm for her to take as if on a dance floor. 

Mary hesitated, but then nodded. “Thank you.”  

They reached the end of the large lawn, and Mary started to lean down to remove the hoop when a hand stopped her. 

“Allow me. Please.” 

Mary stared up at Remus, then nodded, allowing him to remove the object. 

“How have you been faring in Oxford?” Mary inquired, her eyes on a bird hopping along the edge of the large green. 

“Quite well. I will admit, I do long for the openness of the countryside. Quite a few buildings in Oxford, yet they largely lack open fields and greenery.”

“But what of the company? Are your fellow scholars as exhilarating as the present individuals?”

A laugh fell from the Lucas heir’s mouth. “The fellow students are commendable,  fine lads. However, as for the fairer sex, there are but few ladies, and none that seemed agreeable. Not that I had ample free time to devote to them.” 

Mary picked up a discarded mallet and swung it languidly on the ground as they continued to gather the Pall Mall hoops. “You are to become a physician, are you not?”

“Yes. Set to inherit an estate, a title, and yet I embark upon the pursuit of a profession. I suppose you find it strange?”

Mary caught the young man's eyes and shook her head. “Quite the opposite, Sir. I find it admirable that you yearn for a profession. Although I do desire to know the reason, if you want to give it.”

“I have long since desired to become a physician. Tell me, do you remember the year my family contracted that terrible illness?”

“I do recall. We were forbidden from even coming near Lucas Lodge for a fortnight.”

“My fever was the last to break, and it only did as a result of God’s providence or the tinctures and care a physician gave me. I know not his name, but I remember from then on I desired to do the same for others. “

“What a noble calling, and one you are no doubt passionate about.”

“Why, thank you, Miss Bennet. And how about yourself? It has been nearly five years since I last saw you.” 

“I have mostly remained the same. Nothing of note has changed since you departed from Meryton.”

A telling gaze from Mr. Lucas cast doubt on her flippant remark. “I believe you have changed in considerable measure since I last saw you.”

“I dearly hope my adjustment is not a poor or degraded one.”

“I assure you, it is a most pleasing adjustment.” The youthful man turned to face her, a smile curving along his lips. “Have you missed me at all, Miss Bennet?” Remus asked, his voice softer. 

“Yes, as much as one can miss a younger brother of a friend.” 

Mary observed as Mr Lucas collected two Pall Mall balls and quickly rolled them as far as he could. They stopped at the edge of the forested thicket in the yard. 

“I suppose we should fetch those, shouldn't we?” A faint, mischievous smile played on his lips. Remus’s pace was slow, and the pair sauntered across the green. 

“Why did you and your sisters cease writing to me at Oxford? I tell you, they were points of joy in my often tedious weeks.” 

Mary kept her eyes on her steps as she answered. “You were nearly grown… we should have stopped sending letters earlier.” Mary reached down to grab the ball, and Remus mimicked her movements. His hazel eyes caught her own, and their hands touched as they went for the object. 

‘I treasured those letters,” he said quietly. ”Of course, I cherished the correspondence from my kin, but there was something about having a household of women caring for your well-being across the country.” 

Mary pulled her hand away, but not her eyes. “I am glad we made you feel missed, Mr. Lucas.”

Remus rolled the ball in his hand and stood back up. “I especially enjoyed the little quips, sayings, or scriptures you would include.”

Mary shrugged and stood to retrieve the second ball. “I thought myself oh so clever back then.”

“You were, and still are.” The oldest Lucas' son followed her once more. “I might venture to say, you have been my favorite Bennet sister for the longest time. Miss Mary, quite the contrary.” The moniker was something she hadn’t been labeled with in a long while.

Mary swallowed. She could feel her heartbeat in her ears as she gazed at Remus. He did look like a man now; there was no denying the difference from the boy she knew.

“May I call on you and your family sometime, Miss Bennet?” Remus asked. 

Little Remus Lucas asked to come by her family's home. “Sir, I haven't seen you since we were children. I hardly know you.”

“Then let me get to know you. May I please call on you sometime soon?”

Mary opened her mouth, but no words came out. 

“Miss Bennet!” 

The sound of someone approaching them allowed Mary to escape. “Yes, Mr. Halifax?”

“I was lucky enough to be asked to see Sir William’s prize-winning roses, but then I found something you might appreciate.” Mary glanced back at Remus, who only nodded. 

“Led on, sir.” 

They crossed back the way Mary had come, and they turned off onto a stone-lined path. As the space opened up, Mary gasped. Rows of healthy, exuberant roses in varying shades of pinks, yellows, reds, and whites spread across the walled-off space. 

“Breathtaking, isn’t it?” 

“Yes. And yet, this isn't what you desired to show me?”

“No. Not quite.” 

Mary obeyed and followed his hand, which pointed at a small space under the carefully trimmed rose bushes. 

A spider with a green abdomen was carefully tucked into the branches. Mary gasped and bent down to examine the small web it was weaving. 

“It’s beautiful! Look at how it’s carefully crafting its web to be so well hidden.”

The tall rector knelt to admire the creature next to Mary. “Look at what a busy little worker he is.”

“I concur, sir.” They watched the little arachnid spin its web a bit longer. “In the spirit of complementing those who labor, the church looks wonderful. You and the workman restored it admirably.”

The man crouched on one knee, gazing over at her. “Why, thank you wholeheartedly, Miss Bennet. It has taken a great deal of time and toil. I only hope the beauty of the sanctuary enhances the service to the Lord.”

“Do you fear the beauty will distract the congregation?” Mary asked quietly.

A deep chuckle escaped the gentleman's mouth. “It sounds foolish, I suppose. But you discerned my uncertainty.”

“It’s not foolish. However, I think that’s for the congregation to determine for themselves. Your purpose in the restoration was to glorify God, not to divert attention. If they are distracted, that is their own concern.”

The man stood and smiled at Mary. “Thank you, Miss Bennet. Well said. You assured me of my good intentions.”

Laughter and heightened voices came from the secondary lawn. Georgie Wickham, the four small Collin children, and the three other younger Lucas children were gathered around Kitty and Lydia. To Mary’s horror, Mr. Collin was not with his wife, as he was strolling over to their position in an eager manner.

“Oh, Mr. Halifax! I do so desire to have you lend an ear-”

“Mary! Kitty has stated she shall not play badminton if you do not join us!” Lydia nearly shouted.

Mary turned to Mr. Halifax, toying with the idea of asking him to join. “I shall oblige my sister, if you come join, Mr. Halifax.”

“I was so hoping you would ask. Mr. Collins,” the tall clergyman politely called out. “Pardon the inconvenience, but may I lend an ear during dinner? I would love to hear what you would like to discuss, as you have been in the position of rector far longer.”

Mr. Collins looked fit to burst. “Why of course! Go indulge the ladies and gents.”

“Do you desire to play Mr. Collins?” Mary asked hesitantly.

“Ah, no. I suppose I shall talk with the older folk, thank you. They look dreadfully bored. I shall provide some intellectual entertainment.” 

“As you should,” Mr. Halifax said seriously. Mr. Collins bowed and hobbled up the hill towards the house. 

“Are you quite sure you desire to play?” Mary asked as they strolled across the yard to their group. 

Mr. Halifax inclined his head. “Are you suggesting I might be more inclined to be with the 'older folks’?”

“Oh no. I didn’t know if this sort of game was seen as tedious and trite to you.”

“Never. I have been told I am rather talented at it.”

“By whom, sir?”

“Well.. my godson. My ward, I should say.”

The pair stopped short suddenly, as Mary halted her pace. “Your ward?”

“Yes. That’s why I needed the rectory dwelling fixed first, as his temporary guardians will be leaving for India. Missionaries, you know. It has been simply dreary without him. When I was living in Kent, my visits were nearly a daily occurrence.” Familiarity and joy crossed the older rector’s face for a moment. “But enough about future events, I believe Mrs. Wickham is growing even more impatient.”

“She always is.” Mary bit her tongue after letting out a truth universally acknowledged in the Bennet household. “I daresay, even more so than the children.”

“Finally. We shall play doubles. I desire Mr. Halifax to be on my side.” Lydia demanded, handing the rackets to Mary and one to Mr. Halifax. Mary glanced at Kitty, who appeared to be still resistant to participating, as she was shaking her head vigorously. 

“Miss Kitty, would it distress you if I took the open position on Mary’s team?” Mr. Lucas asked as he appeared from cleaning up the Pall Mall game. 

“No. Please, Mary needs all the help she can, as outdoor activities are generally not her forte.”

Mary felt the warmth of a blush spread on her face at Kitty’s senseless and embarrassing comment on her abilities. 

“Nonsense, Miss Katherine! Indeed, she will be the one gathering most of the points, I think,” Mr. Lucas commented. 

“Well, I suppose if Mr. Halifax’s exceedingly tall frame doesn’t give a significant advantage to Lydia’s team,” Mary said coyly. 

Laughter broke out from all the players, and the match started. 

Chapter 10: Favorite Bennet sister

Kitty and Mary had spent the delightful spring morning together and had walked over to Netherfield to visit with Jane. Kitty knew something was on Mary’s mind, as she had been even more silent and reserved than usual. Determined to pry it out of her secretive kin, Kitty proposed a walk around the Netherfield grounds and along the road. 

“I regret we were unable to attend the gathering at Lucas Lodge. We were visiting the Hursts in London,”

Jane said softly, her hand tucked within Maria’s. 

“You did miss much merriment, but your and Mr. Bingley's presence was sorely missed,” Kitty said kindly. “And of course, Momma was distraught without Maria.”

Maria skipped alongside her aunts and mother. “Good.”

Mary spoke for the first time on the walk. “Is Mrs. Williamson still staying with you?”

Jane glanced at the road ahead of them and slowly sighed. “Yes. She states that London's air is too stifling for her health.”

“You are always too gracious, dear sister,” Mary assured her, then retained her silent demeanor. 

Having grown weary of Mary’s reticence, inquired, “Mary, whatever is bothering you? Since we left Lucas Lodge a week ago, your time has been spent even deeper inward.” 

“My inner world is none of your concern.”

Kitty nodded. "Indeed, it is. We spend nearly all of our time together! Please enlighten us.”

Jane naturally jumped to Mary’s defense, interjecting. “She is under no obligation to divulge her thoughts.”

“Yes, she is! It’s already burdensome that I live with my mother and father. Now it appears I am cohabiting with a veritable brick wall! Did it perhaps have something to do with the private conversation you and Mr. Lucas shared?”

“If I inform you of the reason, will you strive to cease bothering me about it?”

“Yes. I swear it,” Kitty enthusiastically answered. 

“Mr. Lucas inquired if he could call on us sometime. Specifically for me.”

This information was shocking, as Jane and Kitty halted their walk immediately.

“Little Remus Lucas? The same boy whom you and Kitty would often reduce to tears?” Jane asked.

“Not little anymore. Nearly 23, with a title and estate to inherit,” Kitty exclaimed. “But yet, why do you look distressed, Mary?”

Mary picked up a stick and turned it over in her hands as she answered. “I am not sure I want his attention.” She cast a glance at Kitty. 

“Pray tell, what were his exact words?” Jane asked helpfully. 

“He remarked that I had positively improved in his estimation. Mr. Lucas then asked if I missed him while he was at Oxford. And that I have long been his favorite Bennet sister.”

“Heavens, Mary, it sounds like the lad is practically smitten with you. How fortunate!” Jane answered.

Kitty could feel the distress only increasing in her sister's form and actions. 

“It’s not as if he openly expressed these sentiments, Mary. You haven’t seen him in a while. Perhaps he is wonderfully suited to you,” Kitty said.

“ I confess, I do not believe I see Mr. Lucas as anyone but Mrs. Collins’ younger brother. And even if I did, I suspect he is still too young for the stability I would strive for.”

“Momma and Papa would approve of the match. Be careful when considering such a potential suitor,” Kitty said in a strange moment of insight.

Jane opened her mouth to speak again when the sound of a horse made the group turn towards the road. A grey horse with a blonde rider was coming up leisurely to Netherfield.

The rider called out. “How fortunate!” The horse slowed to a standstill, and the rider smiled at the woman. “Good afternoon.“

Jane spoke first. “Why, Mr. Lucas, how delightful to see you after so long. What brings you to this part of our town today? ”

The young man dismounted his horse before answering. “I intended to visit Longbourn. But it appeared the younger ladies of the house stepped out. Mrs. Bennet informed me that Miss Katherine and Miss Mary headed this way. I am glad to see she was correct.”

“Would you care to take tea with us? We would not want your trip to be wasted in vain,” the ever-sweet Jane inquired.

Kitty glared at Mary, who had managed to snap the stick she was holding in half. 

“I would be delighted.”

 The odd group moved along forward onto the Bingley estate. 

“Mr. Lucas, will you be attending the inauguration of the new church?” Mary asked in a succinct tone.

Mr. Lucas laughed. “Is it simply not just a service like every other one?”

“No, sir. There will be a social gathering after Mr. Halifax gives his first sermon.”

“Well, I suppose I should attend if you will.”

Mary nodded. “I habitually attend church as I always do, so it would appear I shall see you there.”

Mr. Lucas’s face lit up with surprise as he turned to Kitty. “Does she attend every week?”

“I wouldn’t know. I suppose she must, as she always comes home with a notebook full of observations from the service,” Kitty said slyly. 

Mr. Lucas stepped closer to Mary as he led his fine horse. “It would appear we have a little perfect saint among us.”

“You think too highly of me. I am no saint,” Mary said, keeping her gaze short and quick. 

“Ah, an angel then?”

Kitty held back a snort of laughter successfully at his comment.

“Once again, I believe your perception of me is far too lofty. I am not some divine creation, far from it. As we speak on divine subjects, do you not attend a church in Oxford, Mr. Lucas?” Curtly asked Mary.

“Ah, well, why would the good Lord be restricted to an architectural edifice for worship? Moreover, my studies have kept me rather busy. I am sure God would understand my absence.”

Kitty knew Mary was about to say something candid, if blunt, so she earnestly cut in. “When do you return to Oxford?”

“4 weeks from now. I find no urgency in my return, for the prospect of jovial company is scant, replaced instead by the promise of labor.”

 As they approached the stables adjacent to the main house, Mr. Lucas excused himself to entrust his horse to the stable hand. Maria Bingley, who had maintained a polite silence throughout their discourse, suddenly broke free from her mother’s grasp and seized Kitty’s hand with fervor. 

“Aunt Kitty?” she inquired softly. 

Kitty gazed down affectionately at her beloved niece. “Yes, my dear?”

 “When shall I see Captain Hawthorne again? I miss him so!” Jane swiftly silenced Maria, casting an apologetic glance at Kitty. 

A peculiar sensation twisted within Kitty’s heart, prompting her to suppress it. “I cannot say, for he and his family are presently in London.”

 “Do you think we shall return to the seaside?” 

Kitty sighed gently as she guided Maria into the house, leaving her sisters to attend to Mr. Lucas. “I hope so. Do you wish for that?”

 Maria nodded eagerly. “Indeed! I long to learn to swim!”

 “Perhaps I might teach you, my dear.” The remainder of the afternoon proved oppressively warm, and both Kitty and Mary sensed an unsettling disquiet within themselves, the cause of which eluded Kitty entirely.

---

Mary had decided to leave before the rest of her household to attend the new church on the Longbourn estate. Her walk was filled with roiling thoughts of Mr. Lucas’s attentions, how to quell those affections without estranging the Lucas family, and mainly, her rapidly approaching 26th birthday in two weeks. Mary was so wrapped up in her musings that the rectory was upon her before she was aware. Her pace halted as she entered the clearing of the Longbourn parsonage. 

“Mr. Halifax. Happy Sunday to you.”

“Why, Miss Bennet! What a surprise. What brings you here this early before service?” The gentleman was sitting in a chair on the lawn of the rectory, a small table beside him. A larger Bible and a note page were in his lap. 

Mary stopped her pace and stared at him in confusion. Mr. Halifax looked tranquil and blithe, reclining in the warm spring sunlight. “Does service not begin at 7?” She hesitated in her tone.

Mr. Halifax shook his head. “No. I am afraid it doesn’t begin until half past 8.”

“Oh. My apologies, I didn't mean to arrive so promptly.”

Mr. Halifax closed his Bible, set it on the table, and stood. “There’s no such thing as being too earnest to hear the Scriptures, I suppose.”

“I will return closer to 8:30. Again, my sincere apologies.” Mary hastily turned.

“Stay for a moment longer. I have someone I would like you to meet if you are comfortable coming inside. My cook, Mrs. Twinings, is present. If that makes a marked difference in the appearance of my intentions.”

Mary swallowed but returned to face Ambrose Halifax. He looked older but nowhere near her father's age. “In my estimations, rest assured, I do not doubt your pure intentions.”

“While I appreciate your good faith in my moral character and fiber, I trust your usual approach would not be to follow bachelor men into their homes alone,” Mr. Halifax commented as they stepped closer to his home.

“I would more likely be harmed by the speculations and repercussions from onlookers than from within the said bachelor's home,” Mary answered sincerely, as Mr. Halifax held the door to the rectory open for her to pass through. 

A nod and affirmative sound came from the gentleman now behind her. “Well, as it appears, there are no onlookers of note, so I suppose your social reputation shall be unsullied. If you will excuse me for a moment,” Mr Halifax said, deftly disappearing up a worn staircase. Mary could discern the sound of his footsteps accompanied by another voice drifting down from the rooms above. This moment of solitude allowed her to take in the ambiance of the residence. Firstly, the presence of books was striking; substantial bookcases brimming with tomes of various sizes, both grand and diminutive, suggested that the home could scarcely accommodate more volumes. A small one in the hall next to the door where she now stood, at least two large ones against a wall in the parlor, and another taller ebony one placed against the side of the stairwell in this same hall. Secondly, the home was almost bohemian in its furnishings. Persian rugs, warm, rich, jewel-toned chairs, and dark ebony carved tables of all sizes adorned the home. Eclectic yet sophisticated. Artisanal in nature, it appeared. 

The sound of a heavy gait and a lighter one from the stairs made Mary turn around.

“Miss Bennett, may I introduce Simon Westfield?”

The boy looked so small beside the broad-shouldered gentleman on the stairs. Simon had light brown hair, green eyes, and freckles scattered over his nose and face. 

Mary executed a slow curtsy, remaining low as the child seemed quite apprehensive. “Wonderful to meet you, Simon.” 

The young lad bowed and cautiously descended a few steps, his small hand firmly grasped in Mr. Halifax’s larger one. Simon glanced up at his godfather, who accompanied him down the stairs. Mr. Halifax then knelt to meet the boy at eye level. Mary spotted several newsprints with paint marks and scribbled sketches lying on the table next to the stairs. “I see there is an artist here. Do you like to draw and paint, Simon?” Mary asked in a soft tone. At the mention of this, Simon appeared to smile. 

Mr. Halifax, still on his knees, nodded. “We painted and drew together from Kent. Didn’t we, Si?” 

“Yes.” The boy uttered.

“What was your favorite thing to draw?” Mary inquired.

“Trees. And horses.”

“Both wonderful things. I shall have to see your artwork sometime soon,” Mary assured him. Her glance traveled down, and she noticed the boy had no shoes on. 

“Are your feet not cold, Simon?”

The boy shook his head. “Oh no. I hate wearing shoes. They make lots of noise when I walk.”

“I managed to persuade Simon to dress, but I could not get him into his shoes.”

Mary glanced up at Mr. Halifax. 

“I am sure a valiant effort and consequent fight was waged to do so.”

“You have no idea.” Mr. Halifax stood again, his hand still within Simon’s, and led him to sit at the dining table, where two plates were already set. 

“Eat, Simon. I will be back shortly.” 

Mary remained in the hall, her eyes following the boy as he ate, then on Mr. Halifax as he left the dining room. 

"I beg your pardon. It is indeed a challenge to be both a caretaker and an individual."

 "A commendable endeavor, yet entirely understandable. What a delightful child you have. If you—" The sound of approaching boots interrupted her thoughts. 

"That must be the hired hands I anticipated to assist with the preparations. I ought to allow you to make your exit. Come, the rear passage will provide you with the necessary concealment." With that, Mr. Halifax turned, and Mary had no choice but to follow, hastily departing the cheerful abode and venturing into the forest to await the appointed hour for the service.

---

Mr. Halifax’s first sermon was admirable. It conceded the importance of the natural world and the creative genius design of God in nature. Mary’s notebook was hastily filled in, as the message was an intriguing one. 

“Where were you?” Kitty asked as she and Mary picked some food off a tray. 

“I left the house prematurely.”

“Evidently.” The two sisters proceeded to sit down on a blanket spread out over the grass. “But why? Do you so disdain my company to such a degree you’d rather wander around alone?” 

Mary took a bite of a scone and before answering. 

“I took a stroll, that's all.”

“Hm. Well, if you had lingered, you would know that Uncle Gardiner has invited us to visit him in London. Momma informed me at breakfast this morning.”

“When would they expect us to meet them if we accept?” Mary asked, her eyes straying to watch Mr. Lucas speak with her parents. 

“So you would be willing to go with me then?”

Mary returned her gaze to her sister. “The alternative choice would be remaining at home, alone.”

“Not alone.” 

“Precisely.”

“We will depart next week.”

“Are the Hawthornes still in London?” Mary asked, her gaze now resting on her younger sister. 

Kitty pulled her focus to removing the crumbs from her dress. “Yes. For another month.”

“You should inform Sarah that we shall be in town. I am sure you would like to see her.”

“I would.” It fell silent again. From behind Kitty's seated figure, Mary could spot a small silhouette approach Mr. Halifax. Simon didn't pause; he took his guardian's hand, who smiled down at the boy before resuming his conversation with Mr. Collins and Sir William. 

“Who is the child accompanying Mr. Halifax?”

“Simon, his godson.”

“How are you aware of his name?” 

“He made our acquaintance,” Mary curtly answered, taking a piece of apple off her sister's plate. Kitty’s glance moved from Mary to behind her. “You have a smiling physician coming towards us,” Kitty quickly mumbled.

Mary exhaled a soft sigh and turned her glance up to Mr. Lucas, who walked over towards them. 

“Happy Sunday, dear ladies. My, the church appears splendidly restored, wouldn’t you say?”

“I speak for us both when I say we are in full agreement, sir,” Kitty said. “What brings you over to our peaceful picnic spot?”

“I was requested to gather participants to play dominoes with the others. Would you two care to join?”

“We would.” Kitty stood, pulling Mary alongside her. 

“You are so quiet this morning, Miss Bennet. Something on your mind?” 

Mary looked at Remus and shook her head. “No. I am habitually silent.”

“Well, not to worry. As long as you are not unhappy or distressed, I am glad to be in your delightful company no matter the circumstances.”

---

The initial round of dominoes proved to be rather amusing, albeit Mary had much on her mind. Particularly as she found herself seated next to Mr. Lucas, who seemed too keen to accidentally touch her skirts with his leg, or brush across her shoulder with his arm. 

“Such a darling boy, Mr. Halifax!” Mrs. Bennet exclaimed,  watching as Simon ran after the younger Lucas children.

“I am grateful for your kind words. I am pleased he takes more after my sister than me, in terms of appearances,” the rector answered with a smile.  

“How long shall he be residing with you?” Charlotte Collins inquired, drawing another piece from the pile. 

“Well, I am not entirely sure on the timeline or specifics. But for a while, I am dearly hoping.”

“Where is his governess? Or caretaker?” Lady Lucas inquired.

“He has none as of now. His temporary guardians left the country, and now he has.. Well, me.”

To Mary’s horror, Mrs. Bennet laughed. “A man raising a child by themselves, even if it is only for a little time, that’s preposterous.”

“Momma!” Kitty cut in, staring daggers at her mother across the table. 

Mary, embarrassed, glanced at Mr. Halifax, who appeared just the barest bit flustered. 

“My apologies. It is simply unusual. I am sure the little lad will be perfectly fine in your care,” Mrs. Bennet said in a non-apologetic manner.

“It is quite all right. I concur, it is unusual circumstances. I thank you for your concern for the well-being of my ward.”

“From whence do you hail, Mr. Halifax?" inquired Mr. Lucas. 

"I spent nearly eight years in Kent," came the reply. 

Mrs. Collins, extracting her share of tiles from the heap, interjected, "At which vicarage did you serve as curate?"

 "I attended to several in the vicinity, as I journeyed to various smaller parishes," he responded. 

It was Mary who broke her silence, asking, "Do your relatives dwell in Kent, Mr. Halifax?" "Alas, no. My wife's family hailed from that region," he replied, his tone softening. "My kin reside just outside London." 

Mr. Lucas, with a hint of hesitation, ventured, "I beg your pardon for my impertinent inquiry, but you mentioned your wife remains in Kent?" 

"No, she passed away nearly twenty years past."

 "Our heartfelt condolences, Mr. Halifax," Kitty offered gently. 

"Thank you," he acknowledged. 

Mrs. Bennet, having placed her final domino and secured victory, queried, "What professions do your parents pursue?"

 "Well played indeed. Perhaps we might turn this into a game; I challenge you all to discern," replied Mr. Halifax. 

Kitty ventured first, suggesting, “A military officer?” 

“Alas, that is not correct.” 

“A naval officer, then?” Mrs. Collins ventured, only to be met with a shake of Mr. Halifax's head. “Allow me to offer a clue: my middle name is Oberon.” 

This revelation seemed to only deepen the confusion among the assembled company. Mrs. Bennet, with a thoughtful expression, proposed, “Merchants?” 

“Tradesmen?” Lady Lucas inquired. Suddenly, a spark of realization ignited in Mary’s mind. “An actor?” Mr. Halifax's face broke into a broad smile, revealing his fine teeth. 

“Indeed, my mother was an actress, primarily in Shakespearean productions.” A hush fell over the table as Mary surveyed the now-silent gathering, acutely aware of the societal biases surrounding the theatrical profession. “And your father?” she asked. 

“He was a painter, often collaborating with universities and biologists for reference illustrations.”

 “How delightful and unique! I have encountered many admirable artistic individuals during my schooling. I assure you, not all notions regarding actresses' craft are accurate,” Mr. Lucas interjected.

 “Clearly, they succeeded admirably, for they raised Mr. Halifax to be a commendable gentleman and member of the clergy!” Kitty exclaimed, breaking the tension with a ripple of laughter and faint smiles around the table. Mary skillfully evaded any further direct exchanges with Mr. Lucas for the remainder of the afternoon.

 

Notes:

Enjoy, lovely readers! Feel free to let me know your thoughts

Chapter 11: Pursed for sport

Despite Mary expecting to discuss the gathering at the church, the Bennet matriarch didn’t speak of it until 5 days later, on a particularly breezy afternoon. 

“To think, I considered allowing Kitty to pursue him! Actors indeed. His mother was likely a harlot!”

This sudden outburst shattered an otherwise tranquil atmosphere in the drawing room.

Before Mary could speak up, Kitty jumped in. “Firstly, mother, I never wanted Mr. Halifax! Mary is the oldest, you should have pushed her, not me. Secondly, how dreadfully  judgmental of you!”

“Kitty is correct. Such sentiments are hardly in keeping with Christian values.” 

Unfazed, Mrs. Bennet retorted, “I care not! Moreover, Mary has already attracted the interest of a suitor, which reminds me—this evening, you shall attend dinner at Lucas Lodge, for Mr. Lucas extended a personal invitation yesterday.”

Mary was shocked. “And you accepted on my behalf without consulting me?!”

Mrs. Bennet, sipping her tea with a satisfied air, replied, “Indeed! It is the first time a gentleman has shown interest in you, Mary! This opportunity shall do you good. I strive to be supportive, yet you require a gentle nudge! Consider, you are approaching the end of your marriageable years; what fate awaits you if you remain unwed by the age of thirty?” 

Mary glanced at Kitty, who appeared equally as shocked by their mother's admission. Mary stood, her book discarded on the ground with a thump. “Had you ever paused to contemplate my feelings on this matter?”

“Nonsense! Have you ever considered the strain on my nerves and your father’s tireless efforts to maintain this household? Furthermore, it would be a most advantageous match! Lady Lucas and Sir William recently visited and spoke of the necessity for Mr. Lucas to be engaged posthaste, perhaps even before his return to Oxford.”

Kitty, now standing as well, inquired, “Pardon me, but why the urgency on his part? He is but twenty-three!” 

Mrs. Bennet hesitated, then replied, “Well, it would be a prudent decision. Sir William would not wish for a young bachelor to be tempted amidst the distractions of Oxford. A young physician requires a proper wife.”

“My understanding, then, is that I am to serve as a mere vessel for him to express his masculine desires? Am I to be but a conduit for his yearning for a warm female presence?”

“Mary Bennet, how utterly crude such a notion is—”

 “At what hour am I expected to arrive at Lucas Lodge?” Mary interjected, her tone resolute.

“In one hour’s time,” came the reply. 

“Very well. I shall ride forth on horseback and aim to arrive ahead of schedule.”

 “For heaven’s sake, you cannot possibly intend to wear that attire!” Mrs. Bennet exclaimed in dismay.

 “And why ever not?” Mary retorted defiantly. 

“Kitty, go assist your sister in changing her garments. Do not delay.” With a mere nod towards the door, Kitty complied, and Mary ascended the staircase with determined strides. Once in her chamber, she flung herself upon the bed, her heart heavy with frustration. Kitty swiftly followed, closing the door behind her. “Mary… I find myself at a loss for words. Perhaps Mother is merely exaggerating the urgency of Mr. Lucas’s desire for matrimony,” Kitty ventured, her voice laced with hope.

 “I highly doubt it. Please, I beg you, leave me be.” The soft click of the door signaled Kitty’s acquiescence to her sister’s request. As Mary lay gazing at the ceiling, a torrent of thoughts swirled in her mind, centering on a profound sense of entrapment. She felt as though she had been ambushed. Mr. Lucas, though youthful, faced a long and arduous path before he could claim his title, and he struck her as rather superficial, lacking the depth of faith that she held dear. Clad in the darkest grey she possessed—black being entirely unsuitable—Mary ventured forth into the brisk spring air, her black cloak billowing around her as she mounted her beloved horse, setting off with a heavy heart.

---

The meal had been relatively silent, which suited Mary just fine. It was nearing the end of supper, and Mary was happy to leave as soon as she possibly could. Unfortunately, Remus Lucas had other plans for after dinner. “Shall we take a stroll, Miss Bennet? My siblings seem to be brimming with energy,” he proposed, his tone light yet insistent. 

Mary cast a glance at the children, who were practically vibrating in their seats, particularly the fourteen-year-old girl beside her, who seemed eager to embrace the coolness of the spring night. “I suppose we must,” she acquiesced, though her heart was not entirely in it. Turning to their hosts, she inquired with a hint of hope, “Will you join us, Lady or Sir William?”

However, Lady Lucas swiftly declined, “Oh no, we shall remain here, but thank you for offering.”

 Once they had distanced themselves from the main house, the three Lucas children scattered like leaves in the wind, each pursuing their own adventure, leaving Mary alone with Remus.  “Miss Mary, I trust you have been well. Since the garden party, I have felt a certain reticence regarding our interactions,” Remus began, his voice earnest as they walked. 

Mary, taken aback by the directness of his approach, replied with unexpected candor, “Forgive me, I am quite well, but I must confess that I do not regard you in a romantic light.” The words tumbled forth with surprising ease, yet she felt compelled to continue, “But I am curious—why me? I cannot comprehend why you seem so intent on pursuing me rather than Kitty.” 

Remus chuckled, a playful glint in his eye as he maintained his stride. “I fear not your initial rejection. As for your inquiry, why not you? You have always struck me as a curious enigma, the mysterious Bennet sister who consistently eludes suitors. That very mystery captivates me, compelling me to seek your affection.” 

With a raised brow, Mary answered, “Oh, must you? Am I to have no say in this matter?”

He responded with a mischievous grin, “Oh no, I can be quite tenacious in the pursuit of my desires.”

As they strolled along the winding path that encircled the lodge, Mary reiterated her stance with unwavering resolve. “But sir, I am quite serious in my refusal of your affections,” she declared, her voice steady yet laced with an undercurrent of anxiety.

Mr. Lucas, undeterred by her words, countered with a confident smile, “I have four weeks to persuade you otherwise, and I am certain of my success. I shall court you in such a manner that you will find it impossible to utter a denial.” The audacity of his proclamation sent a shiver down her spine, yet it was his subsequent remark that truly unsettled her. “Moreover, I find a certain thrill in resistance; the pursuit adds a delightful aspect to the game.”

Mary bristled at his analogy, her indignation flaring. “I am not a piece of venison to be hunted and consumed, sir. I am not a mere creature to be pursued for sport.”

In a deliberate motion, Mr. Lucas’s hand hovered near hers, the warmth of his presence almost enveloping her bare knuckles and fingers. “Aren’t you, though? An ethereal being I yearn to claim and showcase upon my hearth, a treasure to be admired and cherished.”

Mary stopped her pace and faced him before speaking .“Mr. Lucas, I am not an unearthly being, I am human, with a human heart on the line!”

In response, Mr. Lucas ceased his advance, his gaze fixed upon her with an intensity that made the air between them crackle. “My heart, too, is at stake in this matter! I yearn for you to become my wife, Mary.” He drew nearer, their faces almost touching, the warmth of his breath mingling with hers. Despite the proximity, she remained steadfast, her feet firmly planted. “I am captivated by your sweet, demure nature, the very essence of you that you keep so closely guarded. I cannot help but confess,” he murmured, his voice lowering to a husky whisper. “The modesty of your attire, the delicate skin you choose to conceal, brings me to the brink of madness. The way you retreat into the sanctuary of your thoughts is utterly alluring. I long to delve into the depths of your mind, to uncover every notion and fantasy that resides within that lovely head of yours.”

 Mary, feeling the weight of his gaze, instinctively took a step back. “Yet, those thoughts are mine alone, sir. The only realm where I am truly unshackled is within my own mind.”

He pressed further, his eyes searching hers. “Will you not share them, regardless of the circumstances?”

 “I shall not, neither with you nor with any who may follow. My thoughts are my own, the one possession, aside from my soul, that no one but God may hear or claim.”

Remus stared at her for an entire moment before speaking again. “I already requested your hand from your parents. I hardly think you should refuse me now.”

“I will continue to do so, sir. And how utterly presumptuous of you to do so without asking me first!”

“As I said before, I will not be dissuaded easily.” 

Mary simply turned on her heel, despite Remus attempting to grasp her hand to pull her back. She broke into a run, retrieved her horse from the stable, and rode home at a breakneck pace.

---

As Mary burst into the parlor, her parents were on the verge of retiring for the night, their expressions shifting from weariness to alarm. “How could you allow my hand to be promised to Remus Lucas without my consent?” she demanded, her voice a mixture of indignation and disbelief. 

Mr. Bennet’s countenance fell, revealing a hint of shame, while Mrs. Bennet’s fury was palpable. “We believed he would be able to sway you, my dear,” Mr. Bennet replied, attempting to justify their actions. 

“He did not sway me at all! I categorically refused, yet he has the audacity to claim that you both have consented to a union I never wished for.” 

“Nonsense, Mary,” Mrs. Bennet interjected, her tone sharp. “Consider the advantages: the title, the estate, and the connections it would afford you. Moreover, he is rather handsome.” Mary’s eyes flashed with resentment. “You presume that, due to my previous neglect and isolation, I would eagerly seize any chance to escape this house, as if I were desperate for a proposal?” 

Her mother’s face darkened with anger. “No, Mary. We believed you would accept, given your lack of suitors, your plainness, and the burden you have become to us. You would never have another opportunity to leave this home, unlike your sisters.” 

“That is enough!” Mr. Bennet interjected, his voice firm, and Mary caught a glimpse of her mother’s shock at the unexpected admission. She turned on her heel and left to go to bed.

That night, as Kitty’s gentle snores filled the room, Mary wept silently in her bed. After tossing restlessly until the clock struck half-past four, she resolved to escape the stifling confines of her home. Dressed simply, she mounted her favorite horse and rode away from the oppressive atmosphere. Circling the house for a time, she finally ventured into the moonlit thicket that enveloped it. The scent of pipe smoke lingered in the air as she approached the rectory, an oddity she chose to ignore. Suddenly, a figure emerged from the shadows of the forest, startling her horse, which reared in fright. “Whoa, easy now.” A resonant tone emerged from the figure still cloaked in shadow. “I beg your pardon; I did not anticipate encountering you here at such an hour, Miss Bennet. What brings you to this solitary place at such a late time?”

 From her elevated vantage point, Mary observed Mr. Halifax, whose countenance betrayed a profound emotional turmoil, a distress that stirred her own heart. This revelation prompted her to respond with a hint of vulnerability. “I find myself in search of companionship, Mr. Halifax. Might you be inclined to offer me your company in this quiet hour?”

Notes:

Another juicy chapter. Enjoy

Chapter 12: A mere 50 pounds

The clergyman stared up at her in great surprise, holding up the lantern hidden by a bush previously. 

“You appeared distressed, sir,” Mary stated simply, soothing her horse as she did so.

The man was in evident disarray. “I… I daresay I am. It seems you, too, are in considerable turmoil, are you not?”

Mary sniffed and held her head high.“What makes you suspect that?”

Mr. Halifax stepped closer, his hand gently running along her horse's neck. “I perceive a light from the moon reflecting in your eyes. I observe what I suspect are tears that have coursed down your cheeks like rivers. The flush upon your visage, I presume, is not solely due to the chill of the night air.” 

“Then it appears we both require a sympathetic ear.” Mary glanced around the moonlit landscape. “Might you know of a suitable place, good sir?”

The clergyman looked confused. “I beg your pardon? A place?” 

Mary slid down from her horse, landing neatly right by Mr. Halifax’s position. “Are you not the touchstone of the community in your capacity as rector?” Mr. Halifax, in a moment of distraction, took the reins from Mary’s grasp and began to walk down a sheltered path. He turned to address Mary as she walked alongside him. “I suppose I am.” 

“Then I am merely seeking your counsel on a matter of importance.” 

“I suppose that is permissible should anyone inquire about our presence.” Their walk continued in silence until a grand oak tree emerged in a clearing. Mr. Halifax secured Mary’s horse to a sturdy fence post and turned back to her.

“Is this location acceptable?”

“It is.” Mary glanced down and removed her cloak, setting it down on the dew-laden grass. She leaned against the large oak tree and motioned for the rector to come towards her. Mr. Halifax glanced around the empty countryside surrounding them once more, then walked to Mary. It took him several seconds to adjust his tall frame and long legs to be comfortable and appropriate.

“Were you smoking in the thicket?”

“Ah, yes. A vice from my youth. I know it is much more fashionable to use snuff now, yet I suppose I myself am a relic from another time, just like my bad habits. My apologies if it offended you.”

“No. I did not mind the smell. Please, if you desire, continue to smoke. I promise, I don’t dislike it.”

In the glow of the lantern, a curious, surprised expression spread on the man’s face. Nevertheless, his hand slipped into the depths of his coat pocket, from where he produced a sizable dark pipe. He opened the lantern and set about igniting it. Mary found it almost entrancing to observe him as he engaged in such a seemingly simple endeavor. "Pray, do enlighten me, Miss Bennet; what thoughts occupy your mind?" he queried, smoke wafting from his pipe.

 “I have already shed many tears. I seek a diversion from my troubles, if only for a fleeting moment. I entreat you to share with me what has occupied your own thoughts.”

Mary ventured a glance at the older gentleman next to her. His gaze was fixed on the still-darkened horizon, and a tightening of his jaw revealed his inward struggle.

“It’s a sad business. I just received word that my family in Kent will be unable to take Simon, even temporarily. My wife’s brother has flatly refused to take the boy. I was not looking forward to parting with him for any reason, but to not even have the option to send him somewhere he might have a much more normal family life is greatly discouraging.”

“I see. Why did they refuse, sir?”

“Do you truly wish to know the reason?”

“If you are willing to give it, yes.”

“They are under the impression that the child is not my sister’s, but rather my own from an illicit liaison or some such.” 

Mary was taken aback. “But why would they entertain such a notion?” 

“I surmise it is due to my past reluctance to remarry, or perhaps it is a consequence of having been raised in a rather unorthodox, bohemian household.”

“Yet you said you did not wish to be parted from your ward. So why is it of consequence if they cannot take him?”

"It matters greatly, for I am but one individual. I yearn to divide myself into two beings; one to tend to Simon and the other to nurture my flock. Despite my limited duration as rector, I have witnessed far too many neglected widows, famished children, aimless youth, and beggars roaming the streets and within my parish to simply stand idly by. My vocation is the Lord's work with my flock... and yet, my heart compels me to care for the boy." Mr. Halifax spoke with such fervor that he was nearly breathless.

 "Why not hire a governess?" 

A plume of smoke escaped his pipe before he replied. "In all honesty, my funds are quite limited following the renovations."

"What of sending him to school—"

“No. Absolutely not. Excuse my interruption, Miss Bennet. The child… Simon grew up in a terrible household. He is already afraid and terrified enough. I have promised him I will not send him away, as he has a great desire never to be parted from my side.”

Mary sighed softly before continuing. “I am very sorry to hear this news, sir. You do seem to be in a conundrum.” She watched as the smoke swirled and dissipated into the evening air. 

“Well, enough about my trials and tribulations. What are yours? Please unburden yourself.”

A sigh escaped her mouth before she spoke. “I have been proposed to by a young man. A man I have no strong positive feelings about. Thus, I declined his offer politely. Yet I come to find out, he already asked my parents for my hand.”

“Without your knowledge or consent?”

“Yes.”

"That is a most egregious violation of personal boundaries. Such behavior does not augur well for a potential union."

“Precisely.”

“If I may be so bold, who was the improper young man?”

“Mr. Remus Lucas.”

“Ah. I see. I shall say, I am anything but surprised.”

"His expectations were to treat me as though I were a mere cadaver for his examination. As if my thoughts and inner self were his to dissect and unveil. Or that I was a trophy to hunt and display.” 

"Ah, so you perceive that he regarded you as a mere plaything, perhaps? An object to be unwrapped and explored?" 

"Indeed. Only to be cast aside thereafter. Or, should he find himself unable to remove the wrapping, to discard me regardless."

“That is quite unfortunate. And yet your parents agreed on your behalf?”

“Yes.”

A pause in their conversation ensued. “I wish I could provide guidance. It is a great tragedy and a tricky situation.”

“I suppose I needed no guidance, only a sympathetic ear.” Mary felt a sudden chill as a brisk breeze swept by them. Without a word, Mr. Halifax removed his coat and draped it over her shoulders. In that moment, a realization dawned upon Mary. A plan, perhaps a scheme, flew across her mind. "Mr. Halifax?" She said, her heart pounding in her ears—the anxiety of the prospect welling in her chest.

"Yes?" he replied, turning earnestly to regard her after resuming his seat.

"Have you ever contemplated the notion of seeking a wife? One who would fulfill the role of a rector's spouse—diligent, charitable, and willing to either tend to Simon or accompany you in comforting widows and delivering food to the hungry?" 

Despite the gravity of their discourse, a soft chuckle escaped Mr. Halifax's lips. "I daresay that having a wife could indeed present certain advantages. However, there are few women inclined to wed an elderly widower such as myself. Particularly given that my vicarage is modest, and I have a ward to attend to. Moreover, I am not particularly pleasing to the eye. Even a lady of over thirty-five might find little joy in a man whose visage is so marred by the passage of time and sun as mine."

“What about me, sir?”

Mr. Halifax, in a state of astonishment, let his pipe fall, extinguishing the flame. He promptly rekindled it and fixed his gaze upon her.“What about you?”

“Marry me.”

Silence enveloped the tall clergyman. 

“I know I come from a poor family. I am, indeed, the least desirable companion for a young gentleman. Yet, it is precisely this lack of allure that renders me an ideal spouse for an aging vicar.”

“Miss Bennet-“

“I will work hard. The vicar's dwelling would be spotless. Simon would be thoroughly educated and cared for. I shall occupy a separate bedchamber; we need not feign affection or love for one another.”

 "Miss Bennet, I commend your inventive solutions to my problem. However, I must inquire what you, a young lady, would gain from such an arrangement? Consider the myriad opportunities you would forfeit. Surely, other suitors would seek your hand." 

Mary rose abruptly, her gaze fixed upon him. "I understand if my forthrightness and lack of sentimentality disconcert you. My annual inheritance amounts to a mere fifty pounds. While I may not contribute financially to the union, I shall compensate with unwavering diligence and fervor." 

"My apprehension lies not in what you would contribute as a wife; rather, it is in what you would derive from this arrangement?“

Mary swallowed, her gaze drawn to the swiftly brightening horizon. "It is the Christian thing to do. You have a need, and I shall fulfill it." Mary held this conviction deep within her heart. After all, her feelings for Mr. Halifax were far from love, bordering on indifference. Mr. Halifax stood and advanced towards her, his hand extending to adjust his coat back onto her shoulders. "Surely that cannot be the sole reason?" 

It certainly wasn’t. "No. It would alleviate my parents' financial and social burdens stemming from my presence in their home." 

The gentleman's voice lowered, taking on a gentler tone. "Miss Mary, I am sure you were never regarded in such a manner." Mary withdrew from his proximity, making her way to the crest of the small hill that overlooked the coming sunrise. "I was explicitly informed of such sentiments just last evening. My own mother reminded me of my plainness and disgrace in addition." 

"That is most unfortunate." 

"Nevertheless, I shall grant you time to ponder my proposal." Mary returned to her horse, beginning to untie it. She then removed the coat and extended it towards Mr. Halifax. 

"I shall provide you with an answer before the week's end," Ambrose Halifax replied, accepting the coat from her. She mounted her horse with grace, taking her damp cloak from the gentleman now positioned below her. 

"Kitty and I shall depart for London in three days, just to inform you." The gentleman's brows lifted in surprise.

 "May I send you a missive under a pseudonym?" Mary accepted the reins he offered and nodded. 

"I suppose that shall suffice. Should I not receive word from you, we shall speak of this no more. Allow me to provide you with the address." 

Mary managed to slip back into bed before Kitty had even turned from her back to her side. Despite the significant, rash decision she proposed, she fell into slumber, feeling a greater sense of control over her destiny than she had in many years.

---

“May I please inquire about all the commotion the other night?” Kitty watched as Mary’s expression shifted slightly. They were nearly at their intended destination, and the road had gotten considerably smoother except for the occasional bump, which jostled both sisters before Mary answered. 

“Did you not hear? I was promised to marry Mr. Lucas.”

“I am perplexed. What do you mean, promised?” Kitty pressed further, leaning in towards Mary.

“Mr. Lucas came and asked Papa for my hand in marriage.”

Kitty beamed and clapped her hands together. “Oh, Mary! That is wonderful news to hear! I am overjoyed and pleased for you.” Her display of merriment ceased, as Mary did not appear happy in the slightest degree. “Why do you look so morose at such an offer?”

Mary removed her gaze from her sisters and now stared out the window of the carriage. “He made the request before presenting the proposal to me.”

“Oh. My that’s..” Kitty trailed off, uncertain how to respond.

“Moreover, I declined his proposition. Mr. Lucas commenced his... Romantic proposal not with declarations of love or affection, but with the assertion that he would pursue me until I felt compelled to acquiesce.” 

“Ah. Ahem. Well.. that's certainly not-”

“That combined with the illusion I am something to be put up, admired, and caught like an animal. Again, I answered him no. It was then he informed me that I ought not to refuse, as mother and father had given him their consent.”

“How.. forward of him to assume you would say yes..”

“I do not think he was doing it out of confidence in my being amenable to his offer. I believe he did so, so I would feel compelled to accept despite my hesitations.”

“So I would be correct in my conclusion that the shouting was from you stating your mind to Momma and Papa?”

“Yes,” her sister answered simply.

Kitty glanced outside, and the streets and buildings were starting to look recognizable to her. It appeared they were nearly at the Gardiners’ residences. “Well, all the same, I am rather proud of you for stating how you feel, regardless of the consequence. Perhaps I am rubbing off on you!” 

Mary smiled slightly as the carriage started to come to a slow. “I suppose you are. Thank heavens it’s only in a minuscule way, dear sister.”

---

“And how is dear Jane faring? It has been nearly a year since we have seen her or Mr. Bingley. I can only imagine how tall Maria is now!” Mrs. Gardiner exclaimed before sipping her tea.

Mary nodded. “They are all faring quite well. Mr. Bingley is as kind and as.. Shall we say accommodating of our parents? And Jane is just as perfect and sweet as she always was.”

“And Maria is the lookalike of Jane. And as you suspect, very tall. Such a spirited thing.”

Their uncle chuckled before commenting. “I suspect she might take after her Aunt Kitty or Lydia in that way.”

“Oh no. How terrible would that be to a mini version of Katherine running around!” Mary retorted, causing Kitty to laugh. 

“I was quite the little terror. Always running around. Getting into trouble. Blaming it on Mary usually.”

“Not to worry. I think your mother always knew Mary was too proper and good to disobey too often,” Uncle Gardiner said with a wink. 

The sound of clamor, children’s laughter, and the front door swinging open informed the household that the children were back with their governess. 

“Aunt Kitty! Aunt Mary!” Called the two young boys, quickly running in to give their aunts hugs. The two older girls, 14 and 13, respectively, walked in slower, but smiled at their aunts.

“Carissa and Marielle, you both look so grown up!” Kitty exclaimed warmly.

Carissa, the eldest, spoke first after entering the parlor. “Well, we are nearly grown. Two years from now, I am out of the school room.” 

“Don’t be in such a rush, would be my advice, Carissa,” Mary said solemnly.

“I am not afraid to grow up. I wish I were already 17, then I could go to dances and meet a dashing man,” Marielle said boldly. 

“Goodness, are you so eager to leave our home, dear one?” Exclaimed Mr. Gardiner. “Are we that dreadful to be around?!” 

Marrielle laughed and skipped over to her father’s chair. “No, Papa! I desire that when I marry a Lord, there will be enough room to have you and Momma stay with us all the time! Well, not all the time. But whenever you wish.” 

“How very gracious of you to offer your future husband’s house,” Aunt Gardiner affirmed. 

A knock at the front door caused the room to fall silent. 

“Whomever could that be? Never mind, Miss Brenton, I shall see to the door,” Uncle Gardiner called out and left the room. He promptly returned, holding a floral arrangement dominated by bright daisies. 

“Who dropped those off, Edward?” Their aunt asked, rising from her seat. 

“It was left at the door, and I could not see anyone loitering about either. Mary, are you quite alright?”

Kitty turned her gaze towards her sister, who appeared rather wan in her seat, almost ghostly in hue. "Is there perchance a note or card affixed to the vase?" Mary queried in a whisper. Mrs. Gardiner delicately tugged at a folded missive that was tied around the neck of the vase. After perusing its contents, she beamed at Kitty. "I do believe these are intended for you, my dear." Kitty, though perplexed, felt a surge of joy. She accepted the note proffered to her and read it with eager anticipation. To Miss K Bennet, From an interested party. 

Mary had suddenly appeared at her side, her lips moving softly as she read the note aloud. "It seems you have an admirer, Kitty." 

"Let us arrange this in your chamber. Mary, would you care to recline as well?" 

"I suppose I ought to. Thank you kindly." 

Upon entering the bedroom where the sisters were to stay, and after placing the flowers down, their Aunt turned to address Mary. "I have heard... that congratulations are in order?" Mary inhaled sharply, and Kitty took a seat beside her on the bed. "I had surmised as much," Mrs. Gardiner remarked, settling into a chair near the window. 

"How did you come to know? I was proposed to, but mere days ago?" Mary asked.

"Your mother has written to us twice within the past week. The first letter was to... express her delight at the prospect of having a daughter wed to... someone of elevated social standing, I presume." 

Kitty glanced at Mary, who, though still pale, seemed invigorated. "And what of the second letter, if I may be so bold as to inquire?" Kitty asked with polite curiosity. 

"It was to implore us to persuade you, dear Mary, to reconsider and accept the proposal." Their aunt cast a glance at the flowers before continuing.“By your reaction to the unknown sender of the flowers, am I correct in assuming you harbor strong feelings against such a match?”

“Yes. Very much so,” Mary responded hastily. 

“Consider the matter closed. This house is a safe place for you to stand by your own decisions as adults. Anyway,” Aunt Gardiner rose from her chair to leave. “I shall let you rest. Come down whenever you have the strength, too.”

“Thank you, aunt,” Mary said. 

The door shut, and Kitty immediately stood to touch the bright white blooms in the vase gently. “Who do you think sent them?”

From behind her, Mary laughed softly. “Who else? A male from the Hawthorne household.”

Kitty turned and grinned at Mary. “I would never guess Mr. Hawthorne would seek an interest in me.”

Mary tilted her head oddly, the smile still on her lips. “It could just as very well be Captain Hawthorne, Katherine.”

“I find it exceedingly unlikely the distinguished Captain Hawthorne would express interest in me, a silly girl is the only thing he sees. Besides, Mr. Hawthorne is charmingly agreeable. I see a delightful, carefree future with him if he desires it.”

Mary sat up in bed and stared at Kitty as if she were studying her face; peering into her soul.. “Life is not always guaranteed to be painless or carefree. No matter how you choose your marriage partner. Kitty, I implore you to consider the Captain-” 

Kitty abruptly interrupted. A defensive impulse was rising in her for reasons she could not fathom. “If you have such affection for the captain, why don’t you pursue him yourself?”

Her sister looked taken aback by her comment. The room was suddenly silent, except for the sounds of the busy street outside.

“No. I am rather partial to dark black hair rather than blonde hair,” Mary retorted.

Kitty was thankful for the moment of brevity and couldn't help but burst out laughing softly, Mary soon joining her. After they caught their breath, Kitty sneaked closer to her sister, and whispered in a mock secretive tone. “Like the good reverend Mr. Halifax? I daresay you are smitten, Mary.” 

The effect was almost immediate, as Mary flushed. Whether it was due to embarrassment, anger, or something else was not evident. 

“That’s not a very proper or pure thing to say.”

Kitty fixed her with a long look. She toyed with the idea of making Mary madder, and decided it was worth it. “Oh? Really? Because sleeping next to you is not an easy feat. All night tossing and turning, softly sighing and whispering his name in your sleep.” This was a lie, but she so desired to get the truth out of Mary.  

The color fully returned to Mary’s face, as did her energy, as she nearly jumped out of bed. “I say a lot of people’s names in my sleep… it is whoever I am addressing in my dreams!”

Kitty laughed wickedly and stood eye to eye with Mary. “Ah, so you do dream of him?!”

Mary’s answer was to leave with a huff to rejoin her aunt and uncle downstairs, leaving Kitty in a fit of hysterics. 

Notes:

Hope you guys enjoyed!!

Chapter 13: Queen of the fairies

“Ma’am, several visitors are at the door. Here is their card.” The maid handed Aunt Gardiner the calling card and waited politely. Mary, Kitty, and their aunt were watching Thomas and Arthur perform a simple nursery song when this interruption occurred. 

"Mary, might you be acquainted with Captain Hawthorne?" Mary cast a glance at Kitty, who beamed with delight. "Indeed, we are well acquainted with the Hawthorne family." "Kindly show them in. And do summon the girls down, if you please." 

The maid curtseyed and ascended the stairs to fetch the girls, returning shortly with them. Carissa settled beside Kitty, while Marielle took her place at Mary’s feet. The cheerful sound of Sarah’s voice reached Mary’s ears before she laid eyes upon her. As the fair-haired lady emerged from the hallway, her blue eyes sparkled upon seeing Kitty. Mrs. Gardiner gestured, and her children dutifully rose to greet their guests. Captain Hawthorne followed closely behind his sister, his hat held firmly in one hand. "Good afternoon to you, Captain and Miss Hawthorne. I bid you welcome," Aunt Gardiner greeted with a curtsey. She then made a brief introduction of her children before turning to Kitty and Mary. "I trust you have already made the acquaintance of my charming nieces?" 

"We have. Our sincerest apologies for this unexpected visit," the captain replied with politeness. 

"It is no inconvenience, I assure you! Please come sit down.”

“What are you planning on doing in London for the rest of the week, Miss Bennet?” Sarah asked politely. Mary had been mostly quiet all during the visit, even more than usual. She appeared distracted to Kitty. 

“Well, Kitty and I are hoping to attend the Royal Academy of Art exhibit Tomorrow.”

Kitty nodded, her eyes catching the captain's for the second time in the last half hour.

A small gasp escaped Sarah’s mouth. “Why, we are going tomorrow with James. Would you want company?”

“Sarah-“ Captain Hawthorne began.

Mrs. Gardiner softly laughed but nodded. “I don’t see why not. I suppose the girls would prefer the company of the younger type.”

“Speaking of Mr. Hawthorne,” Kitty began. “If I may inquire, where is he today, Captain?” She asked hopefully.

“James has been in court all week. I believe he is hoping he will be able to finish early and join us tomorrow.”

“Ah, a lawyer?” Marielle questioned. 

Mary watched as the Captain warmly turned to regard the younger Gardiner daughter. “Close, Miss Marielle. Barrister.”

“Is there a  significant difference?” Carissa inquired. 

“According to my brother, yes. But from my perspective, no.” Capt Hawthorne stated. 

Kitty couldn’t help herself; a small chuckle left her throat. This caused the older sea captain to glance at her, flashing a rare grin.

“You have a lovely household, Mrs. Gardiner,” Sarah said kindly. 

“Why, thank you. It is in a wonderfully walkable location. In fact, there is a lovely open park around a mile from where I normally take the children around this time. Do you two have perhaps one more hour to spare with us?” 

“Oh yes!” Sarah said without hesitation. 

”Oh. I mean, if it pleases you, John." 

"I find the prospect of a walk most agreeable." They successfully ushered all four children out the door shortly thereafter and commenced their stroll down the street in pairs. Carissa and Marielle led the procession, with the two boys following closely. The captain found himself beside Kitty, which was rather curious. Mary, Sarah, and Aunt Gardiner brought up the rear. Kitty was uncertain how she had come to walk alongside the captain, yet she found no particular discontent in it. She cast a glance at his distinguished profile. "Is your family from London?" 

The captain directed his gaze upon her, discreetly adjusting his cane before he replied. "No. They are not of this locality."

 "Oh. Might they have resided near Wexford estate?"

 "I must clarify... they passed away a decade ago." 

"I extend my condolences." The rhythmic tapping of the captain's cane and the gentle murmur of conversation from behind them dispelled any awkward silences. Kitty was not one to embrace silence or stillness. Whenever there were lulls in discourse, she felt an insatiable urge to fill the void. Yet, with John Hawthorne, she found this urge strangely absent. It was a curious occurrence.

 "My family originally hailed from Scotland. Just outside Glasgow, on a grand estate. It has been part of my mother's lineage for centuries now. We surmise she may have been of minor nobility, or her family served as esteemed advisors. Regardless, she lived the life befitting a lady." Kitty presumed the Captain would have moved past her inquiries, yet it seemed he was still contemplating his response. Or whether to pursue the same topic further.

 "Was your father also of Scottish descent?"

 "Oh no. He was a true Londoner, without a doubt."

 "But how did they come to know one another, being so distanced?" 

"It is somewhat of a tale... I would not wish to bore you with it."

“I like tales. Especially about those in my friends' pasts.”

“Kitty, Miss Sarah, Mary, and I are going to sit in the shade here. Is that alright?” Aunt Gardiner called out. 

“Of course!” Kitty turned to the Captain. “Would it be preferable to sit? Or continue our walk?”

“I would prefer to enjoy your company walking if you don’t mind.”

Kitty nodded, and they continued their walk, albeit at a slower pace.

“So… you would consider us friends?” The captain asked, his gaze now in front of them.

”Why of course! Why wouldn’t we be? Unless.. that is offensive to you, sir.”

“Oh no. I just desired clarity on your thoughts.“

“Now that we have established that we are friends, might you be tempted to share the no doubt romantic story of your parents' meeting?” 

Another rare grin assured her he was enjoying her dramatics.  “Excuse my lack of tact, but what is it that compels you to seek out tales concerning relatives of acquaintances?"

Kitty wrinkled her brow, contemplating and pondering her response. “I daresay it grants me a glimpse into the essence and formation of the individual who recounts the tale. It may even afford me understanding of their motivations and the rationale behind their decisions."

 "What a remarkably astute woman you are, Miss Kitty. Your eloquence is commendable." 

Kitty, who had seldom been regarded as articulate in her existence, often found herself branded as frivolous, impetuous, or even simple-minded. Thus, to receive such commendation from a man of such gravity and reserve was, to say the least, quite uplifting. "My father was a master craftsman of violins and possessed a fair degree of talent as a performer. My mother, on the other hand, harbored a fervent ambition to enhance her already considerable musical abilities. Consequently, when she reached the age of eighteen, my grandfather endeavored to procure the finest instruments and instructors, for he found it exceedingly difficult to deny my mother any of her wishes. Thus, my father was engaged not only to instruct but also to create an instrument of near perfection for her."

 "Was your mother equally proficient?" 

"In terms of performance? Oh, indeed! She surpassed—" Just then, the expansive park unfolded before them, the boys quickening their pace as they sought refuge beneath the shade of a grand oak. Their joyous laughter prompted the Captain to halt, his gaze shifting from the path to the two boys engaged in playful pursuit. "It is indeed rejuvenating to be in the company of youth. Do you not concur, Miss Kitty?“

“I suppose so. Sometimes, I wish I were a boy. Honestly, I would much rather run about with the boys than sit like my sister and aunt.” These words boldly slipped from her mind to her mouth before she thought about it.

“What’s stopping you from doing so?”

“Why would I look like a fool, Captain? It is not proper to raise my skirt and bolt off to chase my nephews.” Kitty ventured a glance at her walking partner. What she said was true. Kitty didn’t care about social expectations; she truly cared in a vain manner, which made her personally look poorly.

“But why stop yourself from doing something that would bring you joy?”

“Well…you would certainly judge me, as would Miss Sarah.”

“Preposterous. I desire that you would do what you wish.”

Kitty watched in delight as her nephews laughed and ran wildly with abandon. “There are too many people here to do as I wish. I never would venture to make myself or those I keep company with appear as a freak. A fool.”

“So anything outside of what looks and appears outside of the norm is what you consider a freak of nature, Miss Katherine?” 

Kitty was promptly brought back to stare at the captain. He hadn’t referred to her as Katherine before, like everyone else, except her family. 

“Well. Yes. Appearances are of great importance, sir. It would not do to be looked at with disdain or worse, something to be ridiculed or pitied.” 

A tense pause ensued as the Captain appeared to be studying her face intently. He turned suddenly. “If that is how you feel, I suppose I have no chance to change your mind.” His voice retracted the warmth displayed earlier in their discourse. He cleared his throat and called out to Sarah stiffly. “Sarah, I believe we need to return. I cannot guarantee my stamina will hold up.”

Sarah stood quickly and obediently from beside Mary, hurrying over to clasp her brother's arm. “Of course, John. It was wonderful to meet you, Mrs. Gardiner, and your wonderful children.”

Aunt Gardiner stood and smiled kindly at the pair. “It was my honor. We look forward to seeing you tomorrow.”

The captain nodded. “Thank you for your hospitality. Have a good afternoon.”

The Hawthorne siblings quickly escaped the park, leaving Kitty positively baffled with the sudden shift in tone.

---

Mary had decided to stay behind at the house, where the rest of the Gardiner family and Kitty headed to the exhibit. Despite pleas from her nieces, Mary firmly stood resolute and managed to remain at home. Besides the street noise and the ticking clock, the only other sound was her steps from the drawing room to the hallway and back. It was the end of the week, and if Mr. Halifax accepted her proposal, she would hear from him today, most likely. Around 1:30, a knock on the door made her jolt out of the seat she had just put herself in. 

“I’ll see to the door,” Mary called out and ran, throwing open the large front door.

She scared the messenger, who jumped at her sudden arrival. 

“Oh! Good afternoon. Would you be able to give this to the lady of the house?”

A small note with a dark green wax seal was handed to her. “Yes, of course. Thank you.”

“My pleasure, Miss.” The delivery man tipped his hat and left just as quickly as he arrived. 

She closed the door and stared at the note, her heart beating in her throat. The letter was simply addressed to: M. B. 

Footsteps from the stairs made her hastily shove the letter into her pocket.

“Who was at the door, Miss Bennet?”

Mary turned and vaguely smiled. “Oh. No one. I.. I think they had the wrong address.”

The maid tilted her head, “Strange. Well, no matter. Did you need anything?”

“Ah, no. But thank you.” Mary quickly turned and headed up to their room. Closing the door, she sat on the bed, pulling out the letter. 

Mary exhaled slowly and licked her lips. She paused one more moment to clean her glasses so she could read every word on the small paper. She broke the wax seal and unfolded the note.

Dear Titania (queen of the fairies)

I have spent several sleepless nights praying and ruminating on the choice you have laid so selflessly in front of me. After much consideration and deliberation, I have decided to accept. I shall wait for your return to ask your parents' permission. 

-A. O. 

Mary perused the note for the second time, her mind poised to engage with it once more, when a fleeting glimmer of green drew her attention. Setting the paper aside, she approached the fireplace adjacent to the window, where a diminutive green beetle meandered near a vase of daisies. Leaning closer, she brought her gaze to the level of the tiny creature, captivated by its deliberate progress toward the inviting light beyond. With a gentle invitation, she extended her hand, and after a moment's hesitation, the beetle ventured onto her palm, appearing to await her guidance. A smile of delight graced her lips as she opened the window, presenting her hand to the world outside, aligned with the roof. The beetle, after a brief pause, departed her hand with a sense of decorum, liberated at last from the confines of the house, free to explore its surroundings as it pleased. The fae-featured Bennet sister sighed softly, observing the little creature glinting in the sunlight, its slow journey a quest for new horizons. Her thoughts, however, drifted to Mr. Halifax, particularly the prospect of daily encounters with him, tempered by the presence of the serious Simon. Mary was acutely aware that her existence in the rectory would not be one of untroubled ease; she considered herself fortunate to have a cook at all. Her gaze wandered to the diverse figures traversing the street, their conversations intertwining to create a tapestry of sound that seemed to envelop her, leaving her feeling like an outsider. This sensation of aching solitude had shadowed her throughout her life. Though she found solace in her faith, believing that God would always be her comfort, the persistent feeling of loneliness lingered despite her earnest efforts to dispel it. So engrossed was she in the beetle's departure and her own reflections that she only registered the sound of Kitty ascending the stairs just before she entered their shared chamber. In a sudden flurry, Mary seized the note and cast it into the fire, where it ignited just as Kitty burst through the door, her expression one of mild exasperation.

“I hope you’re happy, Mary Bennet!” She threw her bonnet on the vanity and whirled around to glare at Mary sitting placidly at the window. 

“Whatever did I do to you?” She retorted, amused at Kitty's state. 

“When we arrived at the Hawthorne residences, all three siblings came to greet us, but upon seeing you were absent, the Captain informed us he refused to go.” 

With a dramatic sigh, Kitty flung herself into a chair in the corner, her feet swinging idly. Mary chuckled softly before responding, “Oh, did he indeed express himself in such terms? I find it difficult to believe that the Captain would be so uncouth as to utter such words.”

 Kitty rolled her eyes in exasperation. “Well, he did not articulate it precisely thus. He offered some feeble excuse about being unfit for a walk today.” 

“Katherine, one must consider that he likely suffered considerable discomfort following our excursion yesterday.”

 “No, Sarah confided to me that he has traversed far greater distances on numerous occasions.” “Regardless, I maintain that my absence was not the cause. Recall, he engaged in conversation with you for the majority of our promenade yesterday.”

 Kitty let out a resigned sigh. “Yet he grew distant once more towards the conclusion of our dialogue yesterday. I cannot fathom the reason!” 

Mary, closing the window, turned to face her sister with intent. “What was the final topic of your discourse before his demeanor shifted?” 

“We were observing our dear nephews at play, and I expressed a desire to join them. He suggested I simply do so, to which I replied that I would never wish to present myself or my companions as objects of ridicule or folly.”

 “And it was then that his mood altered?” 

“Not precisely. He inquired whether I deemed anything outside the ordinary to be a freak of nature.” Suddenly, Mary grasped the cause of the Captain’s abrupt change in temperament. “What was your reply, Kitty? Pray, recount it to me in full!”

 “I merely stated that appearances hold great significance. It would be most unfortunate to be regarded with scorn or, worse still, to be the subject of mockery or pity.”

”That was certainly a foolish answer. Kitty… he was appraising your opinion of his injury! How you viewed him and his situation. Did you even consider your answer before giving it?”

Mary watched as Kitty's expression rapidly changed from annoyance to near alarm. “Surely he wasn’t asking that… no.. he was! How could I be so stupid and senselessly cruel? I never meant to imply anything by my answer. Oh goodness.. how do I fix this, slight Mary?!” Kitty looked thoroughly stricken by her mistake, it pained Mary. She quickly walked over and knelt on the ground, taking Kitty's hands. “I am sure if another situation comes up again to speak to the captain you can mend it. He appears to be of a kind disposition. I doubt he would withhold forgiveness if you ask.”

Kitty sat up and sighed. “But what will I say?! I need your clever oration skills for this task!”

Mary chuckled lightly. “You flatter my ego. However, I cannot speak for you. But I must inquire; do you truly find the captain a freak of nature?”

“No. I mean.. I have not seen his false leg, but he is rather handsome. His gait is not so noticeable I suppose. And yet I would have no doubt that with his cane he would draw a slight amount of attention. Oh why am I so shallow? He has been nothing but kind to me, a truly kind friend.”

Mary wanted kitty to come to this conclusion herself, and she was glad she did. “Pray. Pray dear one. And remember that people will always hold an opinion of you, yet you cannot please everyone, that is not for you to control.”

 Kitty nodded, yawned and stared out the window. “I suppose. Goodness. What a day. What did you do all afternoon?”

“Nothing. My afternoon was quite boring.”

 

 

Notes:

This was a wonderful chapter to write. Let me know what you think :)

Chapter 14: Irregular shell

Kitty didn’t always make the best decisions. But her conscience wouldn’t let her sleep. They had one more visit to the Hawthorne residence, and once more, the captain's demeanor remained courteous, albeit distant. To compound her distress, she had recently misplaced her embroidery hoop, leading to restless nights that nearly prompted Mary to suggest she seek refuge elsewhere for the sake of her own sleep. As dawn approached on the eve of their departure, Kitty resolved to take action. Sarah had casually mentioned during their last conversation that the captain was in the habit of taking morning walks at sunrise, regardless of the weather. Thus, an opportunity presented itself for Kitty to seek reconciliation before their imminent departure. Cloaked in her most unassuming garment to shield herself from the dreary summer rain, she set forth towards the Hawthorne abode. Though the distance was but a mile, she was acutely aware of the impropriety of venturing out alone at such an hour. Yet, the streets lay astonishingly devoid of life, with the faint glow of household lights casting a dim illumination upon the dampened path as she navigated through puddles. This solitary walk afforded her precious moments to contemplate her words. Upon arriving at her destination, she paused to observe the residence, which she had not had the leisure to appreciate during her previous visit. The stately red brick structure stood proud, adorned with an intricately carved ornamentation above the round wooden door, while large, rounded white windows revealed glimpses of the elegant interior. The sudden sound of a cane tapping against the shallow, rain-soaked ground drew her attention, prompting her to turn.

 

“Why, Miss Katherine.” Captain Hawthorne appeared from the gloomy mist. As always, his disposition was polite but still not a warm as it was previously. “Whatever are you doing here?”

Kitty swallowed and stepped forward towards the gentleman. “My apologies for the unexpected visit, sir.” 

She took a measured breath and pressed on with determination. “Might I accompany you for a while?”

The Captain appeared taken aback by her audacity. “Would such a thing be deemed appropriate?”

“What do I care for the opinions of others? I am neither a resident of London nor its vicinity. My indiscretion shall surely be overlooked.” 

“I daresay I would welcome the company. It would be unwise for a young lady to traverse these streets alone at this hour.” 

Kitty nodded and fell into step beside him, her mind busy with thoughts, leading to a brief silence between them. “I wish to clarify my previous response regarding our conversation from several days past.” She paused to gather her thoughts. “I fear my answer was inadequate.” 

“I do not wish for you to alter your response—”

 “Pray, allow me to finish. I have reflected deeply and believe I misinterpreted your inquiry. I must elaborate. I spoke too quickly and without due consideration. I cannot fathom dismissing a slightly… irregular shell, if you will. While some differences are readily apparent, many reside within the character or soul, which are far more challenging to perceive.” Kitty glanced up at the gentleman beside her, noting how his brown eyes glimmered like amber in the morning light, flecks of gold dancing within. “I never meant to convey that I did not regard you as a kind man or a friend. I beg your pardon for my thoughtlessness.” 

By this time, they had circled the house and returned to the front door, the Captain gripping his cane tightly, his knuckles pale from the pressure. His gaze met hers, as if he were assessing her. “You are truly a treasure, Miss Kitty,” he said gently. “I recognize that no harm was intended. I suppose I should've asked directly instead of speaking in essentially riddles.”

“I distinctly remember a certain sea captain, during a game of chess, asserting that the world would be greatly improved if we expressed our thoughts candidly.”

 “Indeed, I did utter such a sentiment, did I not? Yet, I extend my forgiveness, though I find it hard to believe that anyone could genuinely uphold the notion that 'appearances mean nothing.'” He seemed rather agitated as he continued, “Pray, excuse me for a moment; I have something for you.”

 “Certainly,” she replied. The Captain hastily ascended the stairs, nearly colliding with the house, and soon returned with her missing embroidery hoop in hand. 

“Before I return this to you, I must inquire if you and Miss Mary would be inclined to join us for a house party next month. Sarah and James would be most pleased by your presence.” 

“Oh, indeed! May I presume that the Bingleys will also be in attendance?” 

“Naturally, for he is my oldest friend.” 

“Is there a specific reason for this gathering?” The Captain took a measured breath before responding, “Yes, I am to resume full duty and will once again command a ship.” 

“For what duration?” 

Captain Hawthorne chuckled lightly, “You sound quite concerned.” 

“I am! Please do not leave me in suspense; how long will you be away?” 

“At least six weeks, though it may extend to two months. Should circumstances require, it could be as long as four to six months.” 

“But sir, that is far too lengthy! Why return to the sea at all, or consider a shorter engagement?” 

“I have been on leave for far too long; I shall say no more on the matter.” He presented her embroidery hoop, the front facing her, and she accepted it with a curtsy. 

“I am most grateful for your understanding. I eagerly await the invitation. Wishing you a pleasant morning, Captain.” 

“I, too, look forward to our next meeting before I am confined to the same vessel for months.” Kitty smiled and curtsied before hastening homeward. She was nearly three-quarters of the way there when a voice called out to her.

“Miss!” Kitty turned to find a flower vendor holding out a note to her. “Is this your letter?”

Kitty stepped forward but hesitated, suspecting that this woman was out to swindle or trick her. “No, I don’t think so.”

“Are you sure? I thought it fell as you walked by.”

“No. You are mistaken. But thank you for the inquiry.”

They left the next day back to Longbourn, none the wiser about how vital that letter would be.

---

“Mary, can I take a break, please? I have a dreadful itch and my arms hurt!” Kitty whined. 

Mary was working outside trying to distract herself by painting. It proved to work relatively well. She looked up from her pan of paints and nodded. “Find. But don’t run off.”

Kitty sighed, annoyed, but obeyed. “Can I at least see it?”

“You may.” Kitty approached the painting and gasped. 

“Why, I look like a Greek goddess! How clever your painting skills are.”

Mary warmed at the praise. “Well, a skilled subject helps me create the painting to my liking. But enough. Are you ready to pose again?”

This went on for another half hour when Kitty spoke again. “Oh, I forgot to mention, Captain Hawthorne will be sending an invitation to us for next month.”

“For what occasion?”

“A house party! Unfortunately it does seem to be a sad state of affairs. The captain will be returning to sea.”

Mary paused her brush. “Sit back down.”

Kitty huffed but returned to her position.

 “How long will he be gone?”

“Months. I can’t imagine how Sarah will manage.”

“How long has he been home?” Mary inquired.

“I am not sure. Years I suspect.”

“Quite a change for them I suspect. I think I’m done for today.”

“Let me see!” Kitty exclaimed and skipped over to look at the painting. “You made me look taller than I am, but otherwise, nice job. Except.. it’s missing something.”

Kitty glanced at her, frowning. “Where? I said I wasn’t done yet.”

Kitty picked up a paint brush that still had a small amount of blue paint on it, and quickly flicked it in the direction of Mary’s face. “There.”

“You little wretch! Come back here!” Mary shouted, laughing, while she started to chase Kitty with the jar of paint water. She cornered her against the house and raised the small container when Kitty stood, her eyes behind Mary. 

“Why Mr. Halifax, good morning.”

Mary felt a sudden flutter of anxiety as she futilely attempted to wipe the paint from her face. The sound of her own breath echoed in her ears, and her heart raced as she turned to find Mr. Halifax standing before her, impeccably attired in a dark green vest and grey jacket that accentuated his striking black hair. "Good morning, ladies. Ah, Miss Mary," he said, presenting her with a delicate bouquet of white bell flowers. "These are for you. Are your parents at home?" 

A smile broke across Mary's face as she accepted the flowers. "They are indeed, thank you." 

Kitty, though taken aback, confirmed their presence. "Allow me to escort you inside, sir," Mary offered, gesturing for him to enter the house. Before she left to fetch her mother Mr. Halifax called out to her. "You have a touch of blue upon your face." He produced a handkerchief and gently handed it to her, indicating the paint on her nose. 

"Thank you," she replied softly, her gaze fixed on the ground as she attempted to remove the offending color. 

His voice lowered, filled with a hint of seriousness. "You remain agreeable to this arrangement, I trust?" Mary nodded, returning the handkerchief, her eyes still cast downward. 

"Miss Mary, why this sudden shyness?" he inquired. "It is merely that I perceive you in a different light; it feels rather peculiar," she confessed, daring to meet his grey gaze. "Ah, there is the little fae queen," he remarked, a smile playing on his lips.

Mary sighed and rolled her eyes, but walked to her mothers room upstairs first, knocking on the door. 

Mrs. Bennet, her irritation palpable, declared, “I am taking a lie down; what is it that you require?” To which Mary replied, “Mama, Mr. Halifax wishes to speak with you and Papa.” 

The door swung open with a flourish. “Both of us?!” Mrs. Bennet exclaimed, her gaze falling upon the cheerful bouquet that Mary still clutched. 

“These were presented to me by Mr. Halifax. Pray, make haste, Mama! He awaits your presence.” With that, Mary turned and descended the stairs, delivering the flowers to Mrs. Posey and requesting her to inform her father of the visitor. 

Upon returning to the hall, she addressed Mr. Halifax, “If it pleases you, we may retire to the parlor.” Strangely, the smiling preacher appeared almost anxious, a sight that struck her as peculiar. 

“Certainly,” he replied, and shortly thereafter, Mrs. Posey appeared in the doorway. 

“You may proceed to the study. This way.” Mr. Halifax, who had remained standing, nodded, adjusted his jacket, and stepped out, narrowly avoiding the door frame. 

As soon as the door to their father’s study clicked shut, Mary dashed outside to stand by the open window adjoining the room. She noticed Kitty approaching and raised a finger to her lips, signaling for her to come closer. In a moment of perfect obedience, Kitty fell silent and stood beside Mary, listening intently. 

“Good morning, Mr. and Mrs. Bennet. How do you fare on this splendid summer morn?” Mr. Halifax greeted cheerfully. 

“Splendid as always when you grace us with your presence, Mr. Halifax!” Mrs. Bennet replied. 

“I echo my wife’s sentiments, but what brings you to us both today?” 

Mr. Halifax then stated, “I have come to seek your permission to marry your daughter, Mr. Bennet.” 

Kitty, startled, grasped Mary’s arm and shot her a fierce look, though Mary hardly noticed.

 “For Katherine?” Mrs. Bennet inquired, her heart sinking at the response. “She is such a lovely creature, Mr. Halifax.” 

“No, I seek to wed Miss Mary,” he clarified. A heavy silence enveloped the room, palpable and heart-wrenching, until Mrs. Bennet’s laughter broke the tension. Kitty squeezed Mary’s hand gently, offering silent support. 

“I am afraid she is already taken, Mr. Halifax. Another suitor has already—” “

“No. Dearest Mary has already informed me she greatly opposed the proposal.”

“He is correct, Mrs. Bennet. Mary has turned down the offer. Now, what would you provide for my daughter, Mr. Halifax?”

Mary was greatly surprised with this seemingly kind concern for her. 

“I will provide a roof over her head, food on the table, intelligent conversation, and enough funds to live comfortably.”

“Hm. What have you to say, Mrs. Bennet?” Her father asked. 

“Well… I suppose if he desires Mary, who are we to say no?”

“I suppose it is settled. I grant you permission to marry my daughter, good sir.” 

“Are you not inclined to inquire whether she consents?” he countered, a hint of surprise in his tone. Mary was taken aback by the respect he had shown her in this moment. 

“Very well. Mrs. Bennet, might you be so kind as to summon Mary?” 

Mary hurried back into the house, her heart racing. Her mother appeared radiant, exclaiming, “Come along, Mary—whatever has happened to your nose?” 

“Kitty splashed me with paint,” she replied, brushing it off. 

“No matter. Come with me.” The scene was almost humorous as they entered the study; her father sat behind his imposing desk, making him appear diminutive, while the tall clergyman leaned against the fireplace, his earnest gaze fixed upon her. 

As the door clicked shut, Mr. Bennet spoke first. “Mary, Mr. Halifax has sought your hand in marriage. Do you have any objections?” 

“Not in the least. I find him… agreeable for such a partnership,” she responded, casting a fleeting glance at Ambrose Halifax. 

“Very well. I see no reason to decline. Regarding the wedding,” her father began, jotting down figures on a piece of paper before looking up, “I was considering perhaps six weeks hence, allowing you both time to become better acquainted in a less formal setting.” Mary exchanged a discreet shake of her head with her soon-to-be fiancé. “Mr. Bennet, with all due respect, your daughter and I have no cause to delay. As a single clergyman, the longer I wait, the more speculation and gossip shall arise.”

“That makes so much sense dear Mr. Halifax!” Mrs. Bennet fawned. 

“Well, would 4 weeks be soon enough Mary?” Her father asked

“Yes Papa.”

Mr. Bennet finally stood and held his hand out to shake Mr. Halifax’s hand. “Congratulations to you two.”

---

Kitty was overwhelmed by a tumult of emotions—astonishment, anger, and a twinge of jealousy—each feeling having accumulated over the course of an entire week. At last, she could no longer contain herself and approached Mary following their final painting session. “How could you conceal from me your interest in Mr. Halifax, you little sneak!” she exclaimed, her voice laced with indignation. 

Mary, taken aback by Kitty's fierce tone, appeared withdrawn as she began to gather her painting supplies. “It all transpired so unexpectedly; the pieces aligned, and it seemed the most prudent course of action,” she replied, her hands trembling slightly as she cleaned her brushes. 

Kitty, her brow furrowed in discontent, pressed further, “But do you possess any genuine affection for him?” 

Mary paused, her movements stilled by the weight of the question. “I would not be contemplating marriage if I harbored ill feelings towards him,” she countered, a hint of defensiveness creeping into her voice. “That is not the inquiry I posed, Mary.” 

The tension thickened as Mary retorted, “Are you inquiring out of concern for my well-being, or is it the realization that we shall no longer share the same abode that prompts your question?” 

At this, Kitty turned away, her eyes brimming with unshed tears, but was spared the necessity of a response when their mother’s voice rang out from the doorway. “Ah, there are my two beloved daughters! Come hither, I have errands for you both!” 

Kitty rolled her eyes in exasperation and hastened to her mother’s side. “What is it?” she asked, her impatience evident. 

Her mother promptly thrust a stack of invitations into her hands. “Pray, post these at once! I am nearly driven to distraction with the limited time remaining to arrange the wedding!” With that, their mother retreated upstairs, calling for Mrs. Posey, leaving Kitty to grapple with her swirling emotions.

Mary entered the room, and Kitty, with a playful lilt in her voice, beckoned her. “Come, dear sister, let us deliver these letters together. Perhaps we might also peruse the new dress shop for something suitable for the wedding.” 

Mary chuckled lightly as she accepted the letters from Kitty’s outstretched hand, and they commenced their stroll towards town. “I must confess, I do not find myself in need of a new gown,” she replied, a hint of reluctance in her tone. 

“Who suggested that we were shopping for you?” Kitty teased, her eyes sparkling with mischief. “Moreover, Papa has graciously provided me with some funds for your use, knowing full well that Mother would not inquire, and that you would be inclined to save your own coin. He specifically mentioned, ‘Let Mary spend as she wishes, for she seldom desires much.’” 

Mary halted abruptly, her expression one of astonishment. “Did Papa truly utter such words?” 

Kitty turned to face her, a gentle smile illuminating her features. “Indeed, he did. I was quite taken aback myself. Of course, he also allocated a sum for me to procure something delightful as well.” 

With a light laugh, Kitty resumed her skipping gait. “Perhaps he shall feel our absence keenly once we are all married and gone.” 

“Perhaps,” Kitty echoed thoughtfully, her fingers idly flipping through the letters they had just collected. “I remain in a state of great surprise. Despite my playful jests, I had thought you regarded him merely as a wise clergyman, not as a potential lover.” 

“Katherine!” Mary exclaimed, her cheeks flushing a deep crimson as Kitty noted the change in her countenance. “A husband, not a lover.” 

“From what I gather from Lizzie and Lydia, they are one and the same,” Kitty replied with a teasing grin. Mary rolled her eyes in exasperation. “As I have three weeks remaining before I am wed, I would prefer to refrain from such discussions until then. Now, let us proceed.” They deposited the invitations at the post office and retrieved the formal invitation from the Hawthorne family. Kitty, unable to contain her excitement, tore it open before they had even exited the building. She scanned the contents swiftly and exclaimed, “It appears you and your husband are indeed invited.”

"Ah, so you have informed Miss Sarah of my revised status in matters of the heart?" inquired Mary, her brow arching with curiosity. 

"Indeed, I have," replied her sister with a knowing smile. She held out the invitation. "It appears that the house party is to be held a few days subsequent to your nuptials. You must persuade Mr. Halifax to permit your attendance alongside him." 

Mary sighed, rolling her eyes in playful exasperation. "I shall make an effort, for it would hardly be fitting for you to remain unaccompanied." As the sisters strolled towards the dressmaker's establishment, they entered with a sense of purpose. 

"Welcome, ladies! How may I assist you today?" greeted the petite, elegantly attired matron behind the counter, her demeanor warm and inviting. 

Kitty returned the smile. "We are merely perusing for the moment, but rest assured, we shall inform you should we require assistance." 

"Certainly, take as much time as you wish," the woman replied, her tone encouraging. Kitty, sensing her sister's desire for solitude, ventured towards the array of fabrics adorning the walls, yet nothing seemed to capture her fancy. 

"Kitty," Mary called, her voice tinged with intrigue. Responding promptly, Kitty approached the display where Mary stood, captivated by a particular gown. The dress, elegantly draped on the bust, featured charming puffed sleeves and a square neckline, its cream fabric adorned with dark emerald stripes and a delicate ribbon encircling the waist and neckline, evoking a distinctly nature-inspired aesthetic. "What are your thoughts on this creation? It possesses a certain whimsical charm, does it not?" Kitty inquired, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. However, Mary's expression shifted to one of concern, her brow furrowing slightly. 

"I fear it may lack the practicality befitting a rector's wife," she replied, her voice laced with doubt. "Nonsense!" Kitty exclaimed, her conviction unwavering. "You shall undoubtedly have the opportunity to wear it again. Now, let us consider what style of veil would best complement this enchanting gown."

Notes:

Thank you for reading lovely people!! You are all the best

Chapter 15: Morose Mary

Mary decided to venture out early again before the sun rose. Her bones felt achy, her skin felt tight, and her heart would not slow. She wasn’t dreading her wedding tomorrow; she was simply anxious.  Mary had no plan, but desired to ride as far as she could in any direction. She took her favourite horse from the stable, her hair still in braids; she was in her haste to leave the stifling environment of Longbourn. The cold weather made her shiver, but also made her feel alive. She set off on the road, heading roughly towards Bedford, delighting in the sound of the waking wildlife. The sun was creeping slowly up from its slumber, and the colours of the clouds were as pink as roses, while the sky was a whitish shade of cerulean.

Mary’s thoughts were occupied mainly by her fear of losing her independence. It was something she had shifted and pressed into the back corners of her mind over the last four weeks. She would be a carer and stand in as mother to a child, a wife expected to arrange the home, take calls, and host. To be a rector’s wife, a helper, a fellow pillar behind Mr. Halifax in the community. Something splashed onto her ungloved hand. Mary glanced down, and there was a tear. Mary did not cry; she took pride in controlling her emotions. Her tears made her feel even worse, as these responsibilities were blessings and honours. Tears of frustration now left her eyes at her thoughts. As she glanced up between the blurring effect from the tears, she spotted a cart turning onto the road approaching her. She hastily closed her eyes, trying to wipe the tears away as quickly as possible. As the cart came, Mary decided to remain stoic and not greet the stranger in such a state.  Her curiosity caught the better of her when she had almost passed the cart. She ventured a glance and-

“Why, Miss Mary!” Mr. Halifax stared at her, astonished, and glanced back the way he had come. “Whatever are you doing nearly a quarter of the way from Bedford?”   

“Mr. Halifax… I…” she stammered. Mary was so ashamed of her tearful state that she set off at a quick trot. 

“Wait, please. Allow me to-” 

Mary kept riding, pretending not to hear him. After several moments, Mary felt she was far enough away to slow down. She was mistaken. 

Mr. Halifax arrived in a flurry of hoofbeats and rather adept horsemanship, halting abruptly before her steed, compelling Mary to rein in her horse. “I perceive that something has distressed you, and I am most eager to assist.” A tumult of shame and mortification surged within her, rendering her speechless, and she felt an overwhelming urge to flee once again. Mary’s horse shifted its weight and neighed, perturbed by the proximity of the other creature. Her hands struggled to soothe the spirited animal, growing numb from the chill. For a moment, Mary and Mr. Halifax remained in their respective positions. Though her tears had not ceased, they had diminished in their flow. Her betrothed broke the heavy silence. “I earnestly wish to learn of your troubles, Miss Mary. Might you share?” Mary found it still a formidable task to meet his gaze, yet she managed a slight nod. Mr. Halifax dismounted and gently took the reins from her trembling hands. He guided both horses back to the very spot where their paths had first crossed and where the man had left the cart.

Securing the horses to it, he extended his hand toward Mary. She regarded it with a trace of suspicion, uncertain of his motives. Her countenance amused Mr. Halifax, who chuckled.“I suppose you might jump from your mount. But surely, the Queen of the Fairies possesses the power of flight?” To her surprise, Mary laughed and placed her smaller hand into his larger one. She could feel the years of labour, toil, devotion, and prayers in his palm and fingers. As she dismounted, her hand lingered in Mr. Halifax’s grip. She looked up; his gaze was fixed upon her cold fingers. “Your hand, dear Mary, is frightfully cold.” He covered her hand with his other, as if seeking to restore warmth to her palm. 

“I... I am sorry, Mr. Halifax. For running.”

“No harm done. We can refer to one another by first name, as we are only 26 hours away from becoming man and wife. Call me Ambrose. Or Oberon. I assure you, I am amiable to either.”

“Alright, Ambrose.” It felt so strange rolling off her tongue. 

 He removed his hands from hers but stood relatively close to her. “Now, if you please tell me what’s gone and made you so sad?” 

Mary hesitated, her gaze going to the rapidly brightening horizon. She sniffed and stared at her feet, suddenly feeling guilty and juvenile for sharing her foolish fears with Ambrose. They were hardly on the closest terms, but she had nowhere to turn. “I suppose I am a bit overcome at the prospect of  large facets of my life changing for good.”

“That is only natural… Are you reconsidering? There is still-”

“Oh no. I am not. I suppose I am just. Afraid.”

“Afraid?” He echoed. 

“Yes.”

“Of what?”

“Change. Afraid of losing my, well, my independence. The idea that so many people… are counting on me to do a perfect job at something I have never done before. Like be a.. Well, a wife. A homemaker, gracious hostess, a rector's wife who dutifully follows him wherever he goes in the community or world.”

Ambrose Halifax responded oddly. Instead of dismissing these fears, chastising her for thinking them, he held both her hands in his and looked down at her. 

“Dear Mary, firstly. You are young. You’ve never experienced anything like this. I have. I was consumed by thoughts about my shortcomings in the days leading up to my first wedding. I assure you, they are natural. Secondly, you can take one thing off your worries. You will be my wife only in title and name. If you understand what I mean, you do not need to be a wife in any other capacity or take on additional responsibilities. And lastly, I promise you won’t be alone. I had to do all the tasks associated with parenthood and as a clergyman by myself. It will be more than manageable with two. Do you understand?”

His speech moved Mary so much that she had the urge to take his hand and kiss it. She didn’t act on the impulse.

“I do," Mary whispered. “Thank you for the reassurance. You are too kind."

Ambrose let go of her hands. “I am merely a gentleman, yet still a broken vessel the Lord uses as He wishes. Now come here, look at what I have had built for the house.”

Mary stepped toward the carriage and glanced at the dark ebony pieces of furniture carefully placed in the bed.

“They are beautiful, but they are in pieces, sir. What are they?”

Ambrose pointed at an empty shell dresser, “This chest of drawers is for the second bedroom upstairs, across from the main one. The mirror is supposed to be attached to a vanity I will assemble tonight. That will also go in the secondary bedroom. Oh!” He reached down and shifted several slat shelves away, motioning for her to come and look. “A new bedframe. Isn’t it gorgeous? The old bed was too small, I can imagine. This one will fit a queen-size mattress and comforter.” He stared at the dark carved piece, and Mary’s mouth went dry. 

“Will this go in the primary bedroom?”

“Hm? What? Oh! Goodness no. This is for your bedroom. I am perfectly fine with the older one I currently have. And, I have gone to the liberty of purchasing a shelf for whatever novels and collections of printed material you have.”

“How thoughtful. Thank you, sir,” Mary sighed and turned to rest her back against the side of the cart. ”Wait a moment. Where were you coming from so early?”

"I was obliged to fetch the shelves from Bedford; the remainder I collected along my journey." 

"You traversed through the night?"

"Indeed. And what of it?"

 "You might have exercised patience. You could have been robbed or assaulted in the dark of night." 

"Take care, it appears you may harbour some attachment to me. Or perhaps a modicum of affection?" 

Mary gasped, "Far from it, sir. You are a most vexing man." She murmured, hastily shifting the topic. "I am nearly finished with my packing." 

Ambrose chuckled and leaned against the cart beside Mary once more. "Splendid. Simon is cautiously eager to have you join us."

 "I anticipate the opportunity to care for and instruct him; he seems quite bright. Oh, I nearly forgot to inquire. Can we attend a house party by the coast next week? Kitty is imploring me to go, and you have been personally invited to accompany me. Unless you wish to commence whatever duties your congregation requires immediately following our nuptials." 

Mr. Halifax beamed with a youthful grin and ran his hand through his longer hair. "That sounds most delightful. I could not persuade the Bingeys that we did not require a honeymoon or respite. They have already taken the liberty of arranging for Mr. Collins to oversee my—our—parish for a week. Simon will stay with my parents. He is fond of them.”

Mary laughed. “When they want to be, Jane and Mr. Bingley can be stubborn. Then it works perfectly, I suppose.” 

“Besides, I haven’t been to the ocean in so long. It shall be nice to see it again, with my dutiful wife in tow.”

“Has your family arrived in town yet?”

“My parents are slow, careful travelers. I believe they shall be arriving this afternoon. Or this morning. They were not exactly clear in the correspondence to me.”

”Do you suppose they shall find me agreeable?" Mary inquired with great caution. 

"Indeed, they shall. You possess intelligence, wit, and a grounded nature. My parents will regard you as most pleasant. And even should they not, I will wed you, not them." He inclined his head, a playful expression gracing his features. "Moreover, you could always enchant them with your magic and charm, my Titania." 

His unexpected jesting demeanour took Mary aback. She turned, only to be met with eyes full of mirth and the lines of a smile that bespoke his amusement. 

"Such insincere flattery..." she muttered, pulling her gaze away. And I am not anyone’s anything. I’m not yours, and you are not mine.”

"I am telling the truth. Besides, we shall be each other's soon. Does the Bible not say: A wife hath not power of her own body, but the husband, and likewise also the husband hath not power of his own body, but the wife?".

“It does. But what is the reference?”

“Ah.. hm.”

“Aha! So the clergyman does not know his scriptures quite as well.”

“1 Corinthians 7:4.”

“No. It’s 7:3.”

The grinning clergyman’s hand disappeared into his pocket. The greatly valued small Bible was in his hand. “Shall we check?” He quickly flipped through the pages and landed on the verse. 

“Look for yourself, little sprite.”

Mary peered over his arm at the page. 

“Well… It appears I was wrong.” She suddenly registered the pet name he attributed to her. “Did you call me a sprite?” 

“Are you sure I did? Your hearing might be failing you.”

“You did call me a little sprite, you… titan!” Mary then stepped over to her horse and started to untie its reins.

The clergyman followed her.  “I was simply teasing you. It slipped from my lips. I shall not call you that again if it displeases you. Don’t leave.”

Mary turned back to stare at him for a beat, trying to discern if he was being honest. “You mock my stoic and serious nature, I see.”

“On the contrary. I think it is most endearing. It will certainly provide balance to my warm and mischievous nature.”

"You are the most peculiar gentleman I have ever encountered, Mr. Halifax," Mary remarked with a hint of curiosity. 

"Please, call me Ambrose. It is my given name," he replied, a soft smile gracing his lips. "What if I find it more agreeable to address you as Mr. Halifax?" she countered, a playful glint in her eye. 

"It has been an age since anyone referred to me by my first name. I implore you to do so," he said, his voice imbued with a subtle urgency that did not escape Mary’s notice. "Very well, Ambrose. However, I must take my leave, for I have a few more items to pack," she stated, her tone resolute. With grace, Mary swung herself onto the saddle, glancing down at Ambrose, who appeared almost diminutive beside her, even atop the horse.

 "Shall I see you again later?" 

"Indeed, I believe that would be prudent. Wishing you a pleasant morning, sir," she added, gently urging her steed forward as she returned to Longbourn. 

---

"Why could you not have asked Kitty to assist us?!" Lydia lamented to Mary as they traversed the path to her new abode, nestled at the edge of the thicket.

 "She is occupied aiding Mother with the final preparations for tomorrow. Now, do come along," Mary admonished, redirecting her focus towards their intended destination.

"You appear as though you are en route to a funeral, Mary. Why must you perpetually wear such a sombre expression?" Lydia teased, her laughter ringing out as they ambled along the road.

“I am not always morose, Lydia,” Mary answered, carrying a basket filled with the few books she owned. Lydia grunted and readjusted the box in her arm.

Mary knew it was for show, as only her hair ribbons, hat pins, gloves, and hair pieces were inside. “You know you could be happier. You’re getting married! To a tall, absolutely delicious man.”

“Mr. Halifax is a gentleman and our rector. Please do not speak of him in such a way. Besides, he is my fiancé.”

“Then act like it! Lord Mary, you’re so grumpy. Have you even been alone with him since you’ve been engaged?”

“No. It’s not proper.”

“Have you sent him a love letter? A lock of your hair? A token of your affection?! Anything of the sort?”

“No. I have not. Besides, Mr. Halifax has already courted and married once; this is just a formality to him. I am sure he is far too mature to delight in anything from me.”

“Ha. I highly doubt that. He has as much energy and life as a man half his age.”

Mary kept silent. She didn’t want anyone to suspect this marriage was merely an arrangement to solve two problems, not out of affection or love. 

“I declare you’ll be pregnant before the end of the year!”

“Lydia!” The thought of that being a possibility when she and her husband wouldn’t even share a bedroom was rather amusing to her.

“I am teasing, it's just entertaining to make you blush.” Lydia suddenly turned around and stared back at the road. “Do you suppose that’s Lizzie?”

Mary followed her gaze, and two figures were heading down the road towards Netherfield. “It might be.” 

Lydia started waving with her one free hand and shouting. As the pair walked closer, it was apparent that Lizzie looked the same as when Mary had seen her nearly a year ago.

Lizzie grinned and ran to envelop Mary in a firm hug, releasing her with a smile and turning to hug Lydia. 

“Not so tight, Lizzie!” Lydia complained. “Gianna, you look so much older! I’m sorry your mother insisted on dragging you from Netherfield.”

Their niece smiled and greeted both aunts with long hugs. “Maria and Aunt Jane were helping Grandmomma, so I was left with the boys. I was rather happy to come.”

Elizabeth chuckled. “Come, Gianna. Let’s follow your mischievous aunts.”

“You look well, Lizzie,” Mary said serenely. 

“And you look positively beautiful, Mary. Being on your way down the aisle looks good on you,” her older sister answered. “So where are we off to? A secretive tryst with your lover?”

“Why must everyone tease me so?!” 

“Because you are so adorable when you blush and easy to fluster. Now, where are we going?”

“We are going to Mary's soon to be home. A gloomy place.”

“The rectory, Liz,” Mary murmured. 

“Ah.” The quartet resumed walking down the road, turning to cut back into the woods. Lizzie spoke again shortly afterwards. “Now, I demand to know everything about him. If you do not share, I must drag it from your Mr. Halifax or Lydia.”

“I have no hesitation in sharing. Ask away, dear sister.”

“Hm.”

“What does he look like?” Gianna asked softly. Mary shifted the basket to her right arm to hold her niece's hand. 

“Well, you shall see him soon.”

“Is he unpleasant to look at, Mary?” Elizabeth asked. 

“No. He’s strikingly handsome.” Mary answered truthfully and. “Oh, and tall. Enough that he has to stoop often when entering doorways.”

“I suppose that’s a distinguishing feature of his.” Lydia agreed. “And he’s nearly Papa's age.”

“Lydia, that does not matter! And he is only 48.”

“Oh. That is a bit of a gap. But then again, you have always been an old soul. A clergyman…Is he dreadfully boring, Lydia?” Lizzie said wickedly. 

“Oh no…quite the opposite. He is lovely and charming and has been all over England.”

“He was a curate for years,” Mary said quietly. Elizabeth regarded her.

“He’s worked hard to be where he is, am I correct?”

Mary nodded. “He purchased the rectory on Longbourn.”

“Papa told me that. He also told me that his parents were an artist and... an actress?”

“Yes.”

“Interesting family to produce a clergyman, I would say.” 

“I suppose so. He seems quite proud of their artistic accomplishments.” 

“At least one of you will be proud of their parents. I admit, I was surprised when I heard you were engaged.”

“It surprised me as well. Bookish Mary caught herself an eligible bachelor.” A loud thwacking sound came from the direction they were headed. 

The women finally exited the trees and were greeted by a sight. Mr. Halifax had shed his coat and was now dressed in a white linen shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows. He was cutting and splitting wood with his back facing the group. It appeared he had been at the task for a while, as sweat stuck his shirt to his visibly muscled back. He paused and whipped his brow with a handkerchief. His breathing was laboured as he glanced around and caught eyes with Mary. 

“Oh, good afternoon, ladies.” He stuck the axe deeply into the chopping block and leaned on it. “Why, Mary, how wonderful to see you.”

Mary swallowed and removed her eyes from the toned arms across from her. “Delighted to see you. Oh, Ambrose, this is my older sister, Mrs. Elizabeth Darcy. And her daughter Gianna.”

Lizzie grinned, amused, but politely curtised. “How lovely to meet you, Mr. Halifax. I have heard varying good and wonderful things about you from my mother, Kitty, and Jane.”

Ambrose pushed himself up from leaning on the axe and bowed slightly. “Likewise, Mrs. Darcy and Miss Gianna. Oh, and Mrs. Wickham, we meet again.”

“It would appear so,” Lydia said, not hiding that she was staring at the clergyman’s muscled physique. 

The tall man glanced down at his undressed state and started. “Oh, my apologies. It has gotten warm. I did not expect the company. Let me—” He quickly left, leaving the women outside the house. Before returning with his jacket, he returned it to his shoulders. “Please allow me to take that basket from you, Mary.”

“I don’t mind. Perhaps you can take my box from Lydia.” Mary held back the great desire to giggle at the evident flustered state the normally collected gentleman was in. 

“Oh, of course. Allow me, Mrs. Wickham. Ah, perhaps you would like to come inside?”

“I think we are quite content outside. Lydia, would you show Gianna and me the restored sanctuary? Papa said it was magnificent.” 

Lydia handed Ambrose the box and nodded. “Come on.” The trio then left, leaving Mary with her fiancé, no doubt purposefully.

Mary's glance dropped to her feet, and she shifted the basket in her hand.  “Well, can you show me where to put this?”

It was as if Mr. Halifax had forgotten she was there. “Oh, of course. This way.”

Mary followed Ambrose into the house, but stopped. Simon was seated at a table in the dining area. “Good afternoon, Simon. What are you doing?”

Simon glanced up from a variety of materials, including leaves of various shapes, bark, and flowers. 

“Oh. I want to keep these things with me in a book.”

Mary stepped towards the table where he sat and looked down at him. “Whatever for?”

“Because they are pretty. I like them, so I want them with me.”

“I like that idea. But you need to dry them and paste them. I can help you if you’d like.”

“I suppose that sounds alright.”

“Mary? I am Upstairs.”

Mary then left to follow the voice, quickly scaling the stairs, her book basket slightly tapping against her leg. She stepped into the open door to her left and was greeted by a beautiful sight. The room was filled with light, and two large windows overlooked the road. The bed frame she had seen this morning was fully assembled, and the chest of drawers was set against the wall opposite the mirrored vanity. 

“Do you like it, Miss Mary? I haven’t had a woman live with me for 20 years. I tried my best. I hope you’ll be comfortable. Oh, here. Let me help you unload your basket,” Mr. Halifax asked, taking the bag from her hand. 

“I do. Very much. Thank you. And this is the last of my things from Longbourn.”

Ambrose stopped placing a book on the bookshelf to look at her. “You have no more books?”

Mary shook her head and sat on the bed. “No. That is everything I own. I wish I owned more.”

“No matter. We can buy more for you.” 

“I can scarcely believe this will be my home.”

“Our home. And yes, I can imagine it feels rather strange.”

“Are your parents staying here?”

“No. I have arranged for them to have lodging near town. They prefer to be by the road.”

The sound of light, soft footsteps came from behind Mary from the doorway. 

“Why does Miss Mary get to have the best room?” Mary‘s glance moved from Ambrose to the small figure walking in through the door.

"Simon, such behavior is hardly befitting a gentleman. Moreover, she is the latest member of our household," Mr. Halifax remarked, approaching and bending down to meet his ward’s gaze.

 "But might she find herself frightened, sleeping alone in this room?" Simon inquired earnestly. 

Mary merely shrugged her shoulders. "I might indeed be frightened." 

Simon then approached and flung himself upon the bed beside Mary. "In that case, I shall remain here with you, Miss."

 "I doubt Miss Mary would take kindly to a small one tossing and turning beside her throughout the night," Ambrose said with a chuckle. 

"Then let her occupy your chamber. Surely, you can provide her with company.”

 Mary stifled a laugh, while Mr. Halifax’s countenance turned crimson. "Perhaps it would be prudent to ascertain the activities of our other guests," Ambrose suggested hastily, taking Simon’s hand and departing the room. Mary managed to suppress her mirth until they had vacated the hall.

Chapter 16: Alone with the handsome clergyman

Kitty was sitting at the vanity, braiding her hair as she always did for Mary to retire for the evening. Except this would be the last time she would have this routine. Mary finally arrived, her pace slowing as she entered their room. Kitty caught her eyes in the mirror. 

“Finally. I suspected you were not coming to bed.”

“Momma made me stay downstairs to make meaningless decisions for tomorrow,” Mary said harshly, starting to undress. 

“Why didn't you tell me you were interested in Mr. Halifax, Mary?” Kitty asked carefully. This question had settled on her mind since the news of the engagement.

Mary paused her task of unbuttoning her blouse. “It was so sudden. Like I told you before. I am sorry if you felt like I hid it from you.”

Kitty opened her mouth to speak again, but closed it, her eyes filling with tears. “I am more saddened about the timeline.”

“What? Did you desire more time with me?”

Kitty stood from the vanity and faced Mary. “Yes! I did. You’re leaving me alone! You promised you wouldn’t. And here we are sharing our last evening as two single sisters.”

“So you feel betrayed?”

“Yes! Very betrayed.”

“I never intended to make you feel that way. I  thought-“

“Yes, you thought . That’s all you do, Mary. You live in your head instead of speaking your mind or sharing yourself.” Kitty paused to exhale slowly. ”Lord Mary, life goes on outside of your internal world; other people exist.”

“ You're right. I should have made you privy to my interest in marriage sooner. I am sorry, Kitty. And I am sorry I broke my promise.” 

“I haven't forgiven you yet. But I appreciate you trying to make amends. I won’t cry too much about it, as I am happy for you. I just wanted you to know how I had been feeling.”

Mary had resumed her undressing and slipped her nightdress on before speaking again. “I am not leaving you alone. You are more than welcome to come visit or stay with us whenever you wish.”

“As I will be alone with mother and father, I will most willingly take you up on that offer. Except for the first couple of  weeks.”

“Why ever not?” 

Kitty grinned. “I dare say you’ll want to be alone with the handsome clergyman.”

“Pardon?”

Kitty laughed and threw herself on their bed. “Ohh.. dear Ambrose. Please ravish me with your years of experience and knowledge.”

Kitty was promptly hit in the face with a pillow. 

“Katherine!” 

Kitty didn’t stop. ” Recite me again the lovers' sonnets from Shakespeare. I want to have your low vocal timber make me shiver.”

Kitty shielded her face from another blow from the cushion and looked at Mary. She suddenly blushed. 

“Ah ha! So you have thought about him reciting poetry with his strong voice!”

“Stop it!” Mary said with a laugh. She threw herself down next to Kitty and stared up at the ceiling. 

“He doesn’t have experience. He’s a clergyman.”

“Was he not married?”

“Yes, decades ago. Besides,” Mary flipped onto her side to face Kitty. “He is older. I highly doubt he has an interest in anything of the sort.”

Kitty laughed softly. “Did Momma talk to you about...”

“No. I managed to evade her attempts. Lizzie, however, cornered me and made me listen, gave me advice... It was not a pleasant experience.”

“Well, as someone with four children, I suppose she must be the best one to get advice from.”

“I repeat. He is older and has less energy. Her conversation was pointless. Besides that, I do not require physical affection from him.”

Kitty scooted closer and laid her hand in Mary’s. “But do you not find him attractive?”

“Well…I find him handsome.”

“Won’t it make you bleed inwardly not to be able to... say run your fingers through his dark hair? Feel his strong hands in yours?”

“I am perfectly capable of marrying into a marriage that is more of a partnership. But thank you for your concern.” Mary quickly pushed herself back up and stared out the dark window. 

Kitty sat up and rested her chin on Mary’s shoulder. “I just want you to be happy.”

Mary chuckled softly. “You’re too sweet for your own good, Kitty. I promise I will be far from discontent. I have hope, if Charlotte could marry Mr. Collins and find enjoyment in it, I am sure I can too.” Mary paused and turned to look at her mischievously. “Or perhaps you want Mr. Halifax for yourself?! Trying to steal my fiancé under my nose! Perhaps you will speak when the minister asks if anyone objects!” 

Kitty laughed hard. “He is too old for me! Besides…” she stopped her voice.

“Besides what?” 

“Nothing.”

“No, you were going to name another you hold affection for. Would it perhaps be Mr. James Hawthorne?”

“No. I am afraid… I might be fond of the older one.”

“What? The Captain?”

Kitty colored and covered her face with her hands. Mary grabbed her hands away from her face. “You told me you desired Mr. Hawthorne!”

“I didn’t! I suspected the floral bouquet was from him. But, I made amends with the Captain, I snuck off alone the morning before we left London to do so.”

Mary stared at her. “How brave of you to confess to such a thing. One brave act deserves another.” 

“Whatever do you mean?”

“I met Mr. Halifax before you did. He asked for shelter from the rain, and I let him In.”

Kitty was shocked. “You let in a perfect stranger? How did I not see him?”

“You, father and mother were gone to visit Netherfield.”

“Mary Agatha Bennet! You little rebel! I am shocked! And if-“

“Kitty and Mary, if you do not both hush, I shall come in there and make you do so. Some of us are trying not to have a complete breakdown and get some sleep!” Mrs. Bennet called from down the hall.

The sisters stifled their laughter and carefully finished getting ready for bed. 

For the last time, Kitty turned to her sister lying next to her. “Good night, Mary.”

Mary placed her glasses on her bedside table and turned to face her sister. “Goodnight, Kitty.”

---

As Mary completed the task of fastening her shoes, the familiar voice of her father echoed from the lower levels of their home. “Bennet women, we must make haste! We are at risk of being late. The Meryton church may still stand, but the congregation shall not linger if we tarry.” With a sense of urgency, Mary responded, “Coming,” as she seized her modest purse and cast a final glance around her childhood bedroom. Despite her stressful home life, she had loved growing up with multiple built-in friends in her sisters. She would never come back here to sleep. She would never consider this her home ever again. It pulled on her heart as she realized her childhood was fully behind her. She could never return to Longbourn as a child. Mary exhaled softly and slowly and carefully closed the door behind her. At the landing, her father looked up, his expression a mixture of pride and subtle fondness. Just then, Mrs. Bennet hurried from her chamber, breathless with urgency. “Your veil! I have pressed it myself, for I could not bear to entrust it to Mrs. Posey,” she exclaimed, deftly securing the delicate white fabric into the twisted arrangement of Mary’s hair. 

Overcome with emotion, Mary embraced her mother tightly, tears threatening to spill as she whispered, “Thank you, Mama.” 

As they parted, Mrs. Bennet, despite her own rising emotions, dabbed at her eyes and urged, “Now, go on! Your father awaits!”

Mary returned to walk down the stairs and was greeted by her father, looking at her with some sort of affection. He took her arm, tucking it into his own.

“Why, Mary, you look as fresh as a rose.”

“Thank you. And you look as fresh as a father of 5 daughters.”

Her father chuckled and led her to the carriage. Kitty was already seated, her eyes a bit pink from crying earlier in the morning.

Her mother finally sat across from Mary and Kitty, and they were off. Mary watched her childhood home fade into the greenery of the trees as they drove away.

---

 Before she knew it, she had been escorted down the aisle, carefully avoiding eye contact with Mr. Halifax, her heart beating fast. By the time she had it under control, she was giving her father's arm one more squeeze before he kissed her on the hand, leading her to take her husband's arm. 

Mr. Collins stood with an air of self-importance, his demeanour reminiscent of a proud peacock as he positioned himself between the crucifix adorning the wall and the assembled congregation. "Good morning, esteemed guests! It is with the utmost pleasure that I undertake the solemn duty of officiating at the nuptials of my dear cousin Mary Bennet and the honourable Mr. Halifax. Before we embark upon the customary proceedings of this ceremony, allow me to share a brief anecdote regarding the institution of marriage, which I liken to—"

 At this point, Mary let her gaze drift to the delicate bouquet of larkspurs cradled in her hands, effectively tuning out the monotonous sound of Mr. Collins's voice. Mr. Halifax leaned in slightly closer, his voice a mere whisper. "Dear cousin?" he inquired, his volume low. 

Mary stifled a chuckle, replying in kind, "Indeed, my father's brother's son."

 "I would have never surmised such a connection," Mr. Halifax remarked, his attention momentarily diverted to the officiant. At the same time, the two shared a brief silence as Mr. Collins continued his lengthy discourse. A playful squeeze to her hand made Mary glance up again at her husband. He tucked her arm into his own, his eyes sparkling with mischief. “What?” She whispered.

Mr. Halifax only shook his head and attempted to quell the smile starting to form on his face. 

“...Like my dearly passed patron, Lady Catherine De Bourgh once said to me…” Mr. Collins’s ramblings once again distracted the pair for a little longer. 

 "You look splendid today; I daresay dark green suits you well, as it complements your eyes," he added in a whisper, his gaze returning to her. It appeared Mr. Collins was not aware of their conversation. 

Mary, momentarily taken aback, met his eyes with a glance before responding, "Thank you. You yourself appear quite dashing."

 "Your compliment is most welcome, Miss Mary," he replied with a smile. 

“Do we have the rings?” 

Mary was jolted out of their private discourse. Mr. Halifax nodded and produced both bands. 

They exchanged the tokens of their commitment and recited their vows, culminating in the signing of the marriage contract, which marked the conclusion of the ceremony. 

"I now present to you Mr. and Mrs. Ambrose Oberon Halifax," Mr. Collins proclaimed with a flourish. As Mary felt the gentle grasp of her new husband’s arm, they exited the church to a jubilant shower of rice and the enthusiastic cheers of their well-wishers. 

Simon, who had been sitting with the senior Halifaxes, ran up to Mary before they headed to the carriage. 

“Miss Mary!” Simon dashed over to the couple.

Ambrose crouched down to ruffle the boy's hair. “You sat very well and still with Grandmomma and Grandfather.”

Simon nodded seriously. “Of course, we were in a church. Here. This is for you.” Mary was handed a small, half-opened rose. 

“Why, Simon, how thoughtful! I shall place it among my flowers at once!” she responded with delight.. “I believe it would be more charming in your hair,” Simon asserted with certainty.

“I shall have Mr. Halifax assist in adorning my hair with it when we make our way to Longbourn, if that pleases you,” she suggested. 

“Very well,” Simon agreed, vanishing as swiftly as he had arrived. The guests then guided them toward the carriage, which awaited to transport them to Longbourn for the wedding breakfast. It struck Mary as somewhat strange to be assisted into the carriage by anyone other than her father. Mr. Halifax settled beside her, and together they waved farewell to their families and friends as the carriage commenced its journey. 

Turning to Ambrose, she held up the rose and inquired, “Would you be so kind as to place this in my hair?” 

“I shall do my utmost, though delicacy is not my forte. Please turn,” he replied. Complying, she felt him secure the rose at the base of her veil. “There we are. I trust this will please Simon,” he declared. 

Mr. Halifax then started to chuckle, and Mary, noticing his mirth, placed her bouquet on the bench opposite them, her curiosity piqued by his apparent amusement. 

“Pray, what troubles you, sir?” she asked. His laughter resonated deeply, reminiscent of a crackling bonfire or the distant rumble of thunder.

 “Forgive me, dear Mary,” he managed between breaths, “but I could not help but muse that, were I unaware of the circumstances, I might suspect Mr. William Collins harboured affections for the late Lady Catherine De Bourgh!” At this peculiar observation, Mary burst into laughter

 “Indeed, it does appear so, does it not? My dear cousin has not been particularly fortunate in the realm of romance. Were you aware that he once proposed to my sister Elizabeth? It was quite the spectacle within our household.” 

The clergyman nodded. “I can well imagine the stir it must have caused.” 

Mary continued, “At that time, it was deemed the most prudent course for our family, given that he is the heir to my father’s estate.” A look of astonishment flickered across the clergyman’s features. “Longbourn is to be his? None of you will inherit?” Mary regarded him with a mixture of disbelief and curiosity, attempting to discern whether he jested. 

“It is entailed solely to a male heir of our lineage. As there are no other male descendants, it shall pass to my cousin upon my father’s demise.” 

“That is indeed unfortunate,” he replied, his tone sympathetic.

 “However, with only Kitty remaining, and my mother resolutely declaring her intent to reside at Netherfield should my father depart before her, we find ourselves in a rather precarious situation. Fortunately, Jane and Mr. Bingley anticipated such an arrangement.” 

“Ah, well, that certainly alleviates some of the anxiety regarding the future. At least Longbourn will be graced by a proper lady of the house. Mr. Collins was indeed fortunate to secure Miss Charlotte.” As their carriage journey neared its conclusion, with merely a quarter mile remaining, Mary mused, “What a pity, though. Had he succeeded in winning the affections of Lady Anne De Bourgh, he would have remained by his beloved patron’s side until her last breath.” Suddenly taken aback by her own audacity, Mary swiftly covered her mouth with her hand. “I beg your pardon; I should not have uttered such a crude remark.”

Ambrose gently pulled her hand away from her mouth. “No need to hide your impulsive or shocking utterances around me. I assure you, I have heard much, much worse growing up around artisans and the stage.” He glanced at the people who had already arrived at the Longbourn house. “Speaking of the stage.”

Mary followed his gaze to two people standing chatting with the Gardiners. Both looked to be in their late sixties. The woman had auburn hair, with only a few pieces of grey to be seen. The man holding her arm looked strikingly like Ambrose. The red-haired woman glanced at their carriage and instantly spotted Ambrose. She waved at them enthusiastically, which prompted Ambrose to wave back. 

“My parents are eager to make your acquaintance,” he remarked. The carriage came to a gentle halt, and the driver stepped forward to open the door. 

“I, too, am looking forward to meeting them,” Mary replied, as her newlywed husband extended his hand to assist her from the carriage. 

“They are equally keen to meet your parents,” he added, a hint of excitement in his tone. A sudden wave of apprehension washed over her. 

“Oh, well, I must be present to ensure…” she began, but her words faltered as the elder Halifaxes approached. Mrs. Halifax was the first to reach them, enveloping her son in a warm embrace, planting kisses upon his cheeks with an ease that suggested such displays were commonplace. “Ambrose, you look absolutely dashing! Especially with this delightful young lady by your side!” she exclaimed. “Thank you, mother. It is a pleasure to see you,” Ambrose replied, his demeanour unruffled by the affectionate display. Mrs. Halifax then turned her attention to Mary, grasping her hands as if to appraise her beauty. “What a joy it is to meet you, Miss Mary! Allow me to take a closer look at you,” she said, her voice brimming with warmth. Meanwhile, Mr. Peter Halifax Sr. was engaged in a hearty greeting with his son, but Mrs. Halifax's voice rang out once more, “Peter, do look at her! She resembles a perfect sprite or forest fairy.”

Mary chuckled lightly. “I resemble no such thing. But I appreciate the compliment, Mrs. Halifax.”

Mr. Halifax turned to stare at Mary. “I declare you’re right, Hetty. She looks like she stepped out of a fairy tale or the tempest.”

Mrs. Halifax moved and leaned in towards Mary. “Now, I must know everything about you. Every dire secret. And, I must be introduced to your family.”

Mary swallowed and looked at Ambrose. He nodded surreptitiously and quickly pivoted his father to follow them. Most of the Bennet family hadn’t arrived yet, so Ambrose had suggested walking around the grounds while they waited.

Notes:

Thank you all for the support and patience! Please feel free to let me know what you think!!!

Chapter 17: No one's sir, no one's superior

The wind was blowing pleasantly, and the fruit trees were beautiful and full of fruit and leaves. 

"We were surprised to hear you were engaged again, Oberon," Mr. Peter Halifax stated. 

"Yes indeed. I thought my eyesight was finally going when I read your letter," his mother said lightly.

Mary glanced at her husband, who briefly looked at her, then at the ground. "It took me by surprise a bit as well."

"Cordelia bless her soul, would have loved-But this is a happy occasion, forgive me. Let's talk about lighter things. Like.. pray tell, what is your favourite of the Bard's plays, Miss Mary?"

Peter laughed. "Hetty, we always-"

"Sh Sh. I must hear it, I will judge her very character by it!" Mrs. Halifax said in a mock solemn tone.

"Midsummer's Night Dream. Truly a masterpiece."

"Excellent choice! And telling you have an imagination."

Mrs and Mr. Halifax were temporarily distracted by their grandson showing them something, and Ambrose took this moment.

He clasped Mary's arm gently before speaking softly to her. "Your parents just arrived. If it is too stressful to introduce them to my family, I understand. I can distract them so they will not ask."

Surprised was how she felt. The kind gesture was not lost on Mary. She grinned up at Ambrose. "How considerate, Mr.- I mean Ambrose. Truly, thank you. But I think we can let them meet. Come."

---

Despite the trepidation and hesitation on her part, the Bennets managed to conduct themselves appropriately. Afterwards, Kitty came over to Mary, who was watching Ambrose talk with two lonely, elderly widows who had nearly attached themselves to him.

"Well, well, if it isn't the blushing bride."

Mary laughed, her eyes still on her new husband. "I am not blushing."

They watched as Simon chased the younger Collins boys. "Such a darling boy," Kitty murmured. 

"Indeed."

"You look beautiful."

"Thank you."

"You looked like a- ""

Mary stopped her."I feel like you came here for something other than flattery."

Kitty rolled her eyes. "Fine. I was wondering if I could ride with you and Mr. Halifax tomorrow."

"There is no skin off my back.  I will have to ask him, of course. Is there no room in the Bingleys' carriage?"

"They are not coming until later. Oh, please""

"We can meet you tomorrow, if Ambrose  agrees."

"Thank you!" Mary's glance moved to the actress and artist, animatedly chatting with Sir William and Lady Lucas.

"Ah, there is my bride." Mr. Halifax came up from the house and stepped up to Mary. 

"And my lovely sister in Law. How has life been treating you, Miss Katherine?"

Kitty sighed dramatically. "Tolerable. I declare it would be better if I were allowed to ride with you two tomorrow to the coast."

"Kitty! I was going to ask privately."

"I have no objections at all, unless Mary has. "

"Hooray! I promise I will make myself as entertaining as possible."

"As if you were not enough" Mary said teasingly.

"How rude. But I promise you shall be anything but bored tomorrow." Mary hid a smile as Kitty sighed theatrically. 

"Mary!" Both sisters turned; their mother was walking forward towards them, already in a frayed mood."What happened to your hair? It's nearly cascading down your back! It is messy, you're so careless sometimes." Mrs. Bennet attempted to brush some of Mary's curly hair into the veil.

"Momma, I do not care about appearances as of now," she answered, evading the attempts to adjust her hair."The wedding is over." Mary was rather pressed to go to her new home. In mostly solitude, with Mr. Halifax. 

"Well, you are not the only one affected by your unkept appearance. You don't want to." Her mother's voice went quieter."Embarrass us? And look at the leaves and dirt you have on your skirt." 

She hadn't even noticed, nor had anyone else.

"Momma, if anyone has... " Mary closed her mouth as she was saying what the Lord would disapprove of. Her eyes went to her feet.

"I think her hair looks rather nice. Alluring, soft, uniquely feminine." Mary looked up at  Ambrose. He had instantly jumped to her defence against her mother. 

Mrs. Bennet laughed."As if a man could understand."

"I don't need to understand, Mrs. Bennet. I like it, and if Mary doesn't mind it, then I see no reason to ask her to change." He turned to look down at Mary's astonishment. 

At that moment, she wanted nothing more than to be away from everything, especially her mother chastising her like a schoolgirl in front of her new… well, husband" I think we should leave," she uttered so quietly that she was surprised he had even heard her. 

Ambrose nodded. "I think we should get your last trunk from the house. It is time my wife and I go home."

"Oh, please, stay a little longer, dear Mr. Halifax!"

"I appreciate the enthusiasm, but I believe Mary and I have to prepare for our trip to the coast." And with that, Mr. Halifax bowed politely to her mother and led her away. 

The rest of the goodbyes were far too long for Mary's liking. After firmly telling Kitty they would pick her up tomorrow morning at 7, they left. 

And Mary, for the first time in her 26 years of life, felt free. It was a glorious feeling. She leaned against the seat, sighed, and studied Mr. Halifax. Even in the bright afternoon sun, his hair was a stark contrast. 

"You are staring at me like the night we met. Did you suspect me of turning into a giant ogre the moment we were married?"

Mary rolled her eyes and slid them to watch his hands grip the reins. 

"No. That being said, I am not fully convinced you are not like the serial widower Bluebeard. Seducing young, impressionable women, locking them in your grand castle. Waiting for them to find out your secret," she said, leaning forward towards him.

"While I do applaud your efforts to paint me in a fantastical light, I assure you, there are no physical skeletons in my closets." He chuckled and grinned at her. "Our home is not a castle, so I must not be Bluebeard."

"I suppose not. But I will warn you, I shall be checking every closet and strange corridor I come across. I like to poke and prod to find the truth."

Something… odd passed over Ambrose's face. His demeanour closed up, and he uneasily shifted the reins in his hands. "Well. Some things are far better being locked up than forced into the light." 

Mary glanced up at him, confused by the change of tone. 

The road was silent for a few more moments. 

"Cordelia… that was your wife, correct?" Mary asked cautiously.

"Where did you hear that name?"

"Your mother mentioned it."

"Oh. Well, yes, Cordelia was her name."

"What was she like?"

Ambrose gave her a quizzical look before speaking. "You desire to know about my previous wife on our wedding day?"

Mary shrugged and removed her veil. Pieces of her curls escaped with their departure. "I am your wife, only in title, correct? So why wouldn't I inquire about your real previous one?"

A small chuckle escaped his lips."  You are a strange little thing, Miss Mary"''

"And you are stalling, sir."

"Ambrose, I beesech you"

"Very well, Ambrose, you are stalling." 

"I am.. Not. Come, let's go inside, make the house your new home" With this, Ambrose leapt off the carriage and turned to move her trunk into the home. The house.. Well, Mary's new home sat right in front of her. It was beautiful. All red brick, white shutters, a dark sloped roof. It was hers; she was the mistress of it. Mr. Halifax promptly returned. 

"Do you like traditions, Mary?" He asked,  his grey-green eyes staring down at her. 

"Not all, but most I can understand or appreciate, why?"

With one easy motion, Mary was pulled out of the Carriage bench and was picked up by Ambrose. Her knees over his arms, and her back against his toned forearm. 

"Let me go."

He pretended to scowl."I thought you said you appreciated traditions."

"Well, I did"

"Then you must let me perform this one. Carrying my bride over the mantel." With this, he sauntered through the doorway, having to stoop as usual, and brought Mary into their home. He set her down and went to pull the trunk upstairs to her room.

"Impossible man," Mary said, mostly to herself, despite a smile threatening to overcome her scowl.

---

"Cordelia was rather clever, a lot like you." Her husband sat across from her, his face cloaked in mostly shadows, as flickering candlelight was the only illumination in the room. Mary sipped the tea made for her by the cook before she went home for the evening. It felt strange but not wrong to be alone with Ambrose, who was savouring his own cup of coffee, which he had made himself. He looked up at Mary before continuing."Her appearance and nature were a stark contrast to yours. Always desired to be socialising, greeting others… bright blond straight hair, and a petite frame, like a mouse, almost""

"She sounds like a dream come true."

"Indeed, she seemed to embody such a notion. She hailed from... well, affluence. I often remarked that she was more suited to the role of a lord's wife than that of a minister, yet she placed her faith in me.

"Was the clergy not your initial aspiration for a vocation?"

"I had contemplated a pursuit in the arts, much like my father, having assisted him for many years in my youth."

Mary stifled a yawn and extended her limbs languidly, feeling a warmth and drowsiness envelop her.

"What prompted such a change of heart?"

"Cordelia, in fact.  I met her when we were only 17. My father was commissioned to paint a portrait of her family. She had the same desire to know the Scriptures and follow them with zeal as you do. She encouraged me to dig into the Word. I discovered a world of wealth and a passion so profound that I had never experienced it before. Well, until I met her, " The warm room suddenly became relatively silent. 

Mary studied the far-off expression of the older man as he gazed into the slowly dying firelight. It was as if she could see the memories replaying on his face alone. Suddenly, he turned back to rest his eyes on her again, as she failed to stifle a yawn. 

"I suppose it is time we say goodnight." He stood and offered Mary his arm. Mary, confused but curious, took it. He walked her to the hallway, their respective bedroom doors behind each of them. 

"Well, goodnight," Mary said quickly, slowly pulling her hand out of his. She did not make it far.

"We do not have to act like we are strangers. How do friends normally give leave?" Mary felt her brow scrunch up in mild confusion. 

"I suppose I do not have enough friends to know what to do properly," Mary responded honestly, surprising herself. 

"Hm, well, consider me one. Perhaps we say goodnight," Mr. Halifax said, his voice soft and amused. 

"That sounds most decent and proper, sir."

"I beg you not to call me that. I am no one's sir, no one's superior"

Mary studied his eyes and found sincerity abundant and concealment lacking."

"Right then. Good night, Mr. Halifax."

"You know, I am beginning to think you like making me vexed. Do you?" Mary's smile grew, and she shifted her gaze to the ground, giving his hand a gentle squeeze. She let go of it, and turned to her bedroom door. 

"I am under no obligation to answer your inquiry. Sleep well."

Chapter 18: My dear Miss Caroline

“Katherine Bennet, staring wistfully out the window, will not make our journey any quicker,” Mary broke into her drifting thoughts. Kitty glanced at the speaker. 

"Pray forgive me for indulging in such melodramatic musings."

Her newly acquired brother-in-law chuckled softly from behind a small, dark maroon book, which he promptly lowered to regard Kitty. "I daresay it is preferable to contemplate rather than to engage in melodramatic deeds."

"Indeed, Mr. Halifax! Do you not see, Mary? He comprehends my inclination to gaze out the window as though my existence were but a series of tragedies."

"Most individuals do not require pretense; their lives are indeed a succession of misfortunes. You ought to be thankful that your life is as it is," Mary remarked with a solemn air. Kitty rolled her eyes and turned her attention to Mr. Halifax.

"Are you anticipating our visit to the coast?"

"I daresay I am. It has been many years since I last beheld it. I believe my last visit was with my sister, six years ago."

Mary cast a glance at Mr. Halifax. "You possess siblings?"

"A sibling. One sister. Well, I had one."

Kitty regarded him with sympathy. "My heartfelt condolences."

Mr. Halifax shifted slightly in his seat beside Mary. "Thank you. I find solace in the fact that I am reminded of her each time I encounter Simon. I am also gratified that he does not resemble his... father."

"Oh. Are you two not on amicable terms?" Mary inquired softly, her gaze fixed upon Ambrose Halifax.

"No. He was the cause of my sister's demise. He pushed her before a carriage."

A heavy silence enveloped the trio. Then, Mr. Halifax spoke once more.

"I beg your pardon; I did not intend to cast a pall over the afternoon's mood."

Kitty found herself at a loss for words; fortunately, Mary was able to fill the void.

"There is no need for apologies. You have merely conveyed significant information; no harm has been done."

Mr. Halifax cleared his throat before addressing Kitty again. "Are you looking forward to our destination, Miss Katherine?"

"Indeed, I am. I have longed for the coast and the water once more."

Mary laughed from across the way. "She has spoken of little else. It has been quite vexing, I must admit."

"Fortuitously, Mr. Halifax has whisked you away so that you are no longer troubled by my passions," Kitty declared. "Now what are you reading, Mary?"

"A book."

“I know that. What is it about?”

“Ah. Well. Shakespeare.”

“Again?! You read that when we last were here nearly 3 months ago.”

Mary glanced at the ground. “No. This is another one.”

“Enlighten me: what’s it about?”

“Sonnets.”

Kitty suddenly understood the hesitation to explain further. She grinned wickedly at Mary. “Ah. So.. Shakespeare Sonnets?”

“Yes,” Mary said in a clipped tone.

“Do you like any of Shakespeare’s Sonnets, Mr. Halifax?” Kitty asked, her eyes on Mary. 

“Naturally. In fact, I have several of them memorised. My mother insisted on our knowing them growing up. My sister excelled at rote memorisation; I did not, at least not at the ease she had.”

“Ah, you should recite them sometime. I am sure Mary would love it.”

Mary appeared as if she wished to murder Kitty. Mr. Halifax chuckled, shaking his head. “I do not think Miss Mary would desire to hear my gruff bear-like voice recite romantic poetry to her.”

“I like your voice. It sounds warm and deep like the ocean. I would not object to anything of the sort.” Mary then turned to Kitty. “What have you been doing for the entire carriage ride?”

Kitty held up her embroidery hoop. “Finishing this.”

“It looks most delicate and charming. I like the shell design,” her brother-in-law commented kindly. 

“Why, thank you, Mr. Halifax! Keep up this flattering behaviour, and you shall become my new favourite brother-in-law.“

Kitty watched as his face broke into smile lines and his eyes sparkled with amusement. He was handsome despite his age. 

“We have only been kin for a day, and I have risen so much in your estimations?”

“Indeed! If you keep flattering me, of course.” Kitty answered with a grin.

---

Kitty nearly jumped out of the carriages once they arrived. The Hawthorne house was just as beautiful as she remembered, and as before, the Hawthorne household filed out to greet them. As soon as the carriage door was opened by the footman, Kitty left first. Her excitement was dampened as she noticed only the two younger Hawthorne siblings were waiting for her. Kitty stopped short, and she heard her sister and brother-in-law leave the carriage behind her. 

“Miss Katherine! How wonderful to see you! And I hear congratulations are in order,” James Hawthorne said jovially. Mary stepped close to Kitty and nodded, introducing her new husband. Kitty was busy glancing around, looking for a certain Captain, when the group turned to go inside the house. 

Sarah bounded over to Kitty, intertwining her arm with her friend’s in a gesture of warmth and familiarity. “Oh, how I have missed you dearly! I can hardly contain my excitement to share the delightful plans for this evening!” 

Kitty’s face lit up with a radiant smile, her thoughts momentarily anchored in the present. “The sentiment is entirely mutual.” 

Sarah then called out to her brother, “James, I shall be taking Miss Katherine for a stroll. Do entertain our other guests in the meantime, will you?” 

James feigned a look of discontent, though it quickly transformed into a grin. “Certainly! Should you happen upon John, do remind him of his responsibilities as host.” 

“I shall make it a point,” she replied with a playful nod. Once they were free from the company of others, Sarah turned to Kitty with an air of eager anticipation. “I have so much to divulge! Come, let us walk along the shore.” 

“Then let us proceed, for I cannot bear the suspense!” Kitty exclaimed as they made their way toward the ocean’s edge. 

“To begin with, John has invited several of his officers, who are expected to arrive today!” 

Kitty’s enthusiasm waned slightly at this news, yet she managed a smile. “How rather thrilling!” “Indeed! They will be accompanied by a number of charming ladies—sisters, a wife for one, but mostly a collection of eligible bachelors.” 

Kitty’s gaze drifted once more in search of the Captain. 

“Yet, in less exhilarating news, I have two pieces of information. The first is…” Just then, a rich, feminine laughter echoed from the cliffside above the shore. Kitty glanced upward, her eyes widening at the sight of two figures standing alone on the precipice. Caroline was linked arm in arm with Captain Hawthorne, who, though lacking a smile, appeared content in her company. “Mrs. Williamson has arrived earlier than anticipated,” Sarah remarked in a hushed tone, her attention drawn to the scene that had captured Kitty’s interest.

Kitty's heart sank as she forced a smile, her stomach twisting in discomfort. "Oh, how fortunate for the Captain," she remarked, though the words felt heavy on her tongue. 

Sarah, ever the observant friend, plastered a cheerful expression on her face while addressing Kitty. "I do not wish to be unkind, but one cannot help but notice how insistent she has been in her attentions towards him." 

Kitty pondered this, her thoughts racing as she considered the possibility that the Captain might indeed welcome such advances. They both turned their gaze to the Captain, who returned their wave with a courteous nod, the pair gradually disappearing from sight as they presumably made their way back to the house. 

Sarah's expression shifted as she met Kitty's eyes, her voice dropping to a more serious tone. "He may, but I fear he is too courteous for his own good." Inside, Kitty was a tempest of emotions, desperately convincing herself that the Captain was merely a gentleman of kindness, and that Caroline's advances were an unwelcome imposition. Yet, Sarah's next words sent a fresh wave of anxiety through her. They paused to admire the sunset, the sky ablaze with hues of orange and soft pink, a stark contrast to the turmoil within. 

"And the last piece of unfortunate news: He will be away longer than he indicated, most likely.. John mentioned he would only be gone for two months last time, yet he was absent for five. I suspect this voyage may extend even further." Sarah swallowed hard, her gaze shifting back to Kitty. "I apologise for burdening you with such thoughts; I shall trouble you with it no more." 

Kitty nodded gently, her heart aching for her friend. "I am grateful you confided in me. I can only imagine the loneliness you must endure, and how dearly you will miss the Captain." 

Sarah scrutinized her for a moment, as if searching for something unspoken. "Katherine, do you—" But before she could finish, a familiar laughter rang out behind them. 

"Why, Miss Bennet! How delightfully fresh you appear! It is evident you have braved the chill outdoors; your nose is quite rosy, and your hair seems to have a mind of its own!" Caroline's tone was laced with a false sympathy that only deepened Kitty's discomfort. Turning to face the source of the interruption, she noted that Captain Hawthorne had relinquished his hold on Caroline's arm, yet remained uncomfortably close to her. 

"I must confess, I care little for my appearance; It is of no consequence, seeing as I am in the company of friends,” Kitty said definitively. 

“But young ladies need to look their best at all times; it is of utmost concern and importance. Wouldn’t you say so, dear Captain?”

The captain only glanced briefly into Kitty's eyes before removing them to stare back at Caroline. “I dislike disagreeing with you, my dear Miss Caroline. But Miss Bennet does not need to be fixated on her outward appearance while she is here, as she would in a stranger's house.”

Kitty cast her glance down at the shells near her feet. The captain called Mrs. Williamson by her first name… an extreme indication of interest and intimacy. 

Another throaty laugh came from the sleek, thin, domineering woman across from her. “Perhaps I should trot around the shoreline, my hair completely down, my cheeks pink from the sun and wind. Would I not make a pretty picture?”

“You are always picturesque. I don’t think you would need to make any adjustments. Now come, I need to greet the rest of the guests.” With that, the captain turned, expecting everyone to follow. Everyone did, except Kitty, who was nearly burning with jealousy and confusion. The group of three finally disappeared up the hill into the home, and Kitty finally felt free to stomp around and express her anger. She did this by keeping away from the waves but throwing stones, sticks, and shells as hard as she could into the ocean. After using all appropriately sized objects, she jogged to another location with more detritus and debris. A laughing seagull called from behind her. Kitty turned, and it just stared at her. 

“Boo. Go away, mangy thing.” 

The bird appeared unoffended, as it appeared to laugh at her again. 

“Go away before I make your feathers into a pillow!” Kitty huffed and stepped forward towards the animal. 

“Miss Bennet, I wasn’t aware you could speak seagull.” 

Kitty whirled around. Behind her was Captain Hawthorne, leaning on his cane, a largely bemused expression on his face. Perhaps even a smile was playing on his face. He looked different from when she had last seen him months ago. His face was not newly shaved, and dark circles were apparent. 

Kitty tossed her rapidly descending hair behind her shoulders and shrugged. “I wasn’t aware the beasts were capable of understanding anything.” 

“Ah. So you were merely yelling at a harmless seagull?” A rare grin now broke free from John Hawthorne. 

“Not harmless. He was mocking me, laughing at my misfortune.”

“What misfortune?” He asked, stepping towards her.

“It does not matter at this juncture. I suppose you came to collect me?”

“No. I came to fetch the troublesome seagull. Perhaps I might fight it so your honour is restored.”

Kitty was not expecting such an answer; she fully doubled over with laughter.

“I am glad to see you laugh, Miss Bennet.”

After regaining her composure, Kitty stood back up. “Captain, please call me Katherine, Kitty, anything but Miss Bennet.”

“I will do no such thing. It is proper for me to call you Miss Bennet, as your sister is now wed.” 

“When have you started caring about what is always acceptable and proper, Captain Hawthorne?”

Before the captain could answer, Kitty spoke again before she could think. “Is it because you have started spending more time with Mrs. Williamson?”

The captain looked at her strangely before answering. “Yes…. I suppose it must be.” His dark amber eyes turned to the seagull, still occasionally laughing behind Kitty. “Do you know seagulls mate for life?” 

“No. I never did. I suppose that is romantic in a way.”

They stayed in silence for several moments, the sound of the soft waves and the cackling of seagulls allowing Kitty to release some of her frustration.

“Did I ever give you back your embroidery hoop you left at my residence in London?”

Kitty pulled a particularly annoying strand of hair out of her face and turned to him. “Yes, you did. Thank you. I have already started a new project on it.”

The Captain’s face fell. Kitty had no idea why. John cleared his throat and turned back to the house. “Then we shall not speak of it again. Come along, I suspect Sarah and your sister will be worried you fell into the ocean again.”

Kitty groaned. “Of course, Mary will never let me be about that. But all the same, lead the way.”  

Notes:

Guys this story is just getting heated. I promise a lot more is in store :) If you want, feel free to let me know what you think, or what you liked!

Chapter 19: Closer to 50 then I am 30

Mary was relieved that Kitty hadn’t fallen into the waves; she was less relieved that the Captain seemed insistent on having Caroline at his side. Following dinner, the remaining guests of the Captain made their entrance, with the exception of the Bingleys, who were expected to arrive the day after tomorrow. The rest of the guests were introduced as follows: Commander Ashley accompanied by his two sisters, Amelia and Alice; Lieutenant Martin and his wife; and finally, Lieutenant Grant along with his brother. After a long day filled with travel and social engagements, Mary quietly excused herself and began her preparations for bed. Despite her weariness, she took a moment to appreciate the elegance of her room, adorned with dark pine furnishings. The spacious bed was positioned against the back wall, flanked by two windows that offered a view of the garden outside. A small desk nestled beneath another window and a large chest rested at the foot of the bed, creating an overall impression of refined comfort. As she approached the mirror vanity, Mary released her hair from its confines, allowing the curls, now more pronounced from the sea air, to tumble freely down her back and shoulders. She shed her outer garments and shoes, leaving herself clad only in her corset and chemise when, to her astonishment, the door to her chamber swung open. Mr. Halifax entered, his baritone voice filling the air with a soft melody. Startled, Mary ducked behind the bed, pressing her back against the light blue covers and facing the wall, her heart racing as she listened to the continued singing and the unmistakable sounds of fabric rustling and boots being removed, indicating he had not yet departed. She curled her knees to her chest, holding her breath in the hopes that he would not detect her presence. The bed creaked, and the singing ceased, leading her to wonder if Ambrose had retreated to the adjoining closet to complete his preparations. The muffled sounds of youthful laughter and conversation drifted down the hall, echoing softly against the closed door. Suddenly, a voice broke the stillness, “Why, Queen Titania, whatever are you doing on the ground?” Mary yelped, startled by the gentleman's unexpected appearance, scrambling to turn around while still seated, her heart pounding in her chest.

She found herself leaning against the wall beneath the window, her breath still quickened from the fright she had just experienced. Mr. Halifax, with his considerable stature, managed to shift his weight to lean over the bed, a playful grin lighting up his face as he regarded her with a boyish charm. “Pardon me, did I frighten you?” he inquired, his tone teasing. In an instant, Mary’s initial fear transformed into indignation. 

Rising to her feet, she approached the man sprawled on his stomach, who rolled over to meet her gaze with that same infuriating smile. “No, you nearly scared your new wife to death! You are far too old to be—” Her retort was interrupted by a gentle knock at the door. 

“Mary? Are you quite alright?” came the voice of Kitty, who had the adjoining room. Mary glanced between the door and Mr. Halifax, nodding toward the entrance as a silent cue for him to respond. Ambrose quickly donned a robe and opened the door. “Mary is quite alright. I startled her, and I apologize for any distress I may have caused.” 

Kitty’s soft laughter floated through the door. “No worries, sir. Sleep well.”

 Yet, Mary remained irate. As soon as the door clicked shut and Ambrose shed his robe, she advanced toward him, her voice rising in exasperation. “As I was saying, you nearly frightened me to an early grave! You are far too old to be engaging in such antics!” 

Despite his towering presence, Ambrose leaned down, resting his arm casually against the wall behind her. “Oh, is that so? I was unaware that there existed a time limit on merriment, Miss Mary,” he replied, playfully tapping the tip of her nose.

 “Agh. You are insufferable.” His gaze darted down and back up, prompting him to hastily withdraw his arm and step away. Realising she was nearly undressed, Mary dashed to her trunk to retrieve her robe. 

“I shall sleep on the chaise lounge,” he declared, giving her a wide berth.

Rolling her eyes, she approached him, tying her robe with determination. “No. I am younger; my body can withstand the discomfort of a hard surface.” Ambrose turned abruptly, his loose shirt billowing with the motion. “Was that a remark on my advanced age?” he teased, a glint of mischief in his eyes. Mary could not suppress a laugh

“You are nearer to fifty than I am to even thirty, so… yes.” 

Ambrose, with a tone both firm and deep, declared, “I shall not permit you to sleep anywhere but the bed.” 

Mary, resolute, countered, “And I shall not allow you to take the chaise lounge.” 

A moment of silence hung between them, prompting Ambrose to inquire, “Are we at an impasse then?” After a thoughtful pause, Mary proposed, “No, perhaps we might simply share the space.”

 His playful response, “Why, Miss Mary, I am quite flattered!” elicited a swift retort from her.

 “No, you great oaf. I am not suggesting-”

 “I know… merely sharing the space, correct?” 

With a yawn, Mary nodded, carefully peeling back the layers of blankets and sheets before climbing into bed, her intention to shed her layers evident. “Can you turn?” she asked, and without hesitation, he complied. As she discarded her robe and corset, leaving only her light shift, she pulled the covers over herself and called to her husband, “You may turn again.” Ambrose obeyed, extinguishing the candles around the room, leaving only the last flickering light on the bedside table. He paused before joining her, his gaze meeting hers as he asked, “Are you certain this is right with you?” Mary, momentarily halted in her arrangement of the blankets, felt a wave of vulnerability wash over her, yet she recognised his respect for her autonomy. “I trust you not to make me uncomfortable. Come, blow out the light and… well, come to bed,” she urged. Ambrose complied, settling into the mattress, which sagged under his weight. Mary added, “Besides, a man of your age requires all the sleep he can get,” eliciting a soft chuckle from Ambrose, the only indication that he had heard her playful jab.

---

Despite her hesitation in sleeping next to a near stranger, Mary slept rather well, all things considered. She awoke to find Mr. Halifax slumbering on the floor, his back pressed against the wall in a most peculiar manner. A sense of bewilderment washed over her, for she recalled his restless movements prior to her own descent into slumber, which she attributed to his considerable height. With a gentle effort, she propped herself up and cast another glance in his direction. Noticing the chilly morning, she rose and retrieved a blanket from the bed, approaching him with quiet steps. As she crouched beside him, she draped the fabric over his form, inadvertently brushing against his side. In an instant, he jolted awake, his eyes wide with alarm as he instinctively recoiled from her touch. Mary stumbled backwards, landing on the cold wooden floor, her voice trembling with apology. “I’m sorry... I...” she stammered, her heart racing at the sight of his panicked expression. Mr. Halifax appeared to be gasping for breath, as though he had narrowly escaped some dire peril, his gaze fixated on her with a mixture of fear and confusion. He sat upright, pressing himself against the wall as if seeking refuge from her presence. Daring to meet his stormy eyes once more, she discerned a profound terror reflected within them; his lips were pressed tightly together, and even his broad shoulders seemed to hunch inward, a silent testament to his instinctive desire for protection. Mary remained on the floor, her heart heavy with concern as she gazed at him. “Ambrose... Are you alright?” she inquired softly, her voice barely above a whisper. Without a word, Mr. Halifax rose abruptly, hastily donning his clothing, seizing his pocket Bible and pipe, and throwing on his coat before departing, the door slamming shut behind him with a resounding thud that echoed through the stillness of the room. At first, Mary had a strong desire to follow him. She then stood, brushed herself off, and realised it was not her responsibility nor prerogative to discern what had startled him so. Besides, he was the one who had acted uncooperative towards her after waking up. Mary rolled her shoulders down and decided to stubbornly start her day as normally as she could. She managed to pull her focus to her prayer book and reading for the day for the most part. Mary dressed and was ready to start her day, determined to ignore Mr. Halifax’s odd behaviour until another time.

---

The breakfast table buzzed with an unexpected vibrancy, despite the late rising of nearly all present, likely a consequence of a lively game of whist the previous evening. Caroline, with a calculated lean across the table, addressed Mary with a bright smile, “I believe congratulations are in order, Miss Bennet—pardon, Mrs. Halifax!” Mary, though she sighed softly, managed to return a polite smile as she replied, “Thank you, Mrs. Williamson. Your kind words are much appreciated.” She then turned her attention back to her now tepid tea.

 Yet, Caroline was not to be deterred. “Pray tell, where is Mr. Halifax this morning?”

 Mary, opting for discretion, kept her gaze lowered. “I imagine he is out enjoying a stroll for his health. He shall return shortly,” she replied, grateful for a moment of quietude that followed. Shortly, Mr. Halifax strolled in, his demeanour as cheerful as ever, though his hair was damp, suggesting a morning swim. “Good morning. I just couldn't resist the fresh air calling to me this morning.”

 Captain Hawthorne waved off Ambrose’s apologies with a genial gesture. “No harm done. I quite understand the allure of fresh air. Please, join us; we have only just begun.” As the conversation resumed, Mary cast a glance at Kitty, who was seated beside Sarah, while the Captain occupied the space to her left. Unfortunately, it seemed Caroline was determined to monopolise their host’s attention, a pursuit that Mary could not entirely fault her for, given the advantages of courting such a prosperous gentleman. As soon as Ambrose settled beside his wife, Caroline seized the opportunity to speak again. “Ah, Mr. Halifax, I must extend my heartfelt congratulations on your recent marriage.” Ever the gracious gentleman, Ambrose turned to her with a warm smile. “Thank you kindly.” 

Sarah Hawthorne, her face alight with delight, chimed in, “It was a rather brief engagement, was it not?”

 “Indeed, just four weeks, was it not, dear Mrs. Halifax?” Ambrose replied with a glance at Mary, who, though only half-listening, felt a sudden rush of attention directed her way. “Oh, quite yes.”

The Hawthorne sister sighed dramatically, reminding Mary of Kitty. “How utterly romantic! I do hope that love graces me in such a manner soon.” 

Mr. James Hawthorne, seated nearby, replied with a hint of affection, “I trust it will not be too soon, for I would miss you dearly, Sarah.” The younger gentlemen at the table discreetly averted their gazes from their superior officer seated at the end of the table.

 “When Charles shared the news with me, I must confess, I was quite taken aback!” Mrs. Williamson began, only to be interrupted with unexpected boldness by Mr. Halifax. 

“Forgive my intrusion, dear lady, but what was it that surprised you so? Was it my enduring status as a bachelor?” His tone, though playful and warm, carried an undercurrent of seriousness that caught Mary off guard, leaving her pleasantly astonished. Caroline, however, appeared thoroughly caught off guard, and an unusual silence enveloped the table. “Ah, no, my surprise did not pertain to that matter,” she stammered. 

“Then pray tell, what was the source of your astonishment?” Kitty inquired, her gaze sharp as Mary noticed a flicker of malice in her sister’s expression. “Was it due to my sister’s ability to keep her engagement discreet, a matter sacred between her and Mr. Halifax, as it ought to be?” 

Caroline’s response was curt, “No.” After a sip of her tea, she continued, “I merely thought… well, Miss Mary has never struck me as one inclined toward marriage. Perhaps I thought she was  destined for a different kind of union—one with the church, perhaps as a nun.” With this rather stinging remark, Caroline rose from the table, casting a charming smile at Captain Hawthorne. “Now, you promised me a stroll along the shoreline. Will the good captain break his promise?”

The Captain followed suit. “I do not break promises, Miss Caroline. But I think we should wait util the fog clears, and the last of the guests arrive.”

Notes:

Of course I had to do the.. "only one bed" trope. Thank you for reading! More will be updated shortly.

Chapter 20: Puffin nesting

As the rest of the household busied themselves with preparations for a delightful excursion to a secluded destination, Kitty found solace in a small stump nestled among the bushes, her sketchbook clutched tightly in her hands. From this concealed vantage point, she enjoyed an unobstructed view of the road and the porch that extended into the garden, eagerly anticipating Jane's arrival. The thrill of seeing Maria filled her with excitement, though she had yet to determine the subject of her drawing. However, as the door of the house creaked shut and Captain Hawthorne emerged, his gaze directed toward the road, Kitty felt an irresistible urge to capture the scene before her. It was not merely the Captain himself that inspired her; rather, it was the enchanting landscape surrounding him that beckoned her pencil. Yet, as she began to sketch the outlines, her attention was irresistibly drawn back to the Captain, whose eyes sparkled with intelligence. In the warm embrace of the June sun, she discerned the remnants of youthful charm beneath the weight of his years spent at sea, an appearance that rendered him all the more captivating.  Kitty's focus remained steadfast on the Captain's countenance as his expression transformed from one of solemnity to a broad grin upon the arrival of a carriage. She watched intently as the horses came to a halt, and three figures alighted with an air of excitement. Maria was the first to bound toward the Captain, and Kitty stifled a giggle as her niece executed a somewhat awkward curtsy before grasping his hand with unrestrained joy.

 "Captain! I have missed you so!" she exclaimed, her voice bright with genuine affection. With a gentle smile, Kitty closed her sketchbook and rose from her hiding place, stepping into the open. 

Captain Hawthorne, with great care, crouched to meet Maria at her level, his one good leg bending gracefully. "Have you now? Well, I am certainly glad to see you again, Miss Maria," he replied warmly. As Kitty approached the pair, Maria's gaze shifted to her, and with a delighted skip, she rushed over to embrace her aunt. 

"Be careful, Aunt Katherine does not need to be hugged so tightly!" Charles Bingley interjected with a hearty laugh, followed closely by Jane. Standing beside Kitty, the Captain exchanged pleasantries with the Bingleys before they all turned to make their way inside.

Maria skipped in between Kitty and the Captain, her two hands grasped by both. 

“I am rather glad both of my favourite people are here.” She looked up at the Captain.

“Did you miss Aunt Kitty, sir?” 

The Captain laughed, but then held Kitty's eyes. “Yes. I certainly did.” Katherine’s stomach hitched with such few words.

Maria spoke again, turning to Kitty. “Did you miss the Captain?”

“Yes. I did. He is rather a good friend.” Kitty answered quietly, but honestly. Maria nodded, seemingly content with their answers.

“Good. It means we all missed one another.”

---

“Not much further, I assure everyone,” Mr. James Hawthorne stated to the group trailing behind him, as they climbed up one more sandy hill.  

Kitty was giddy. The sea air and the cliffs they walked up made her absolutely delighted. At this moment, Kitty Lucille Bennet desired nothing more than to live by the sea for the rest of her life. She took another cool lungful of air, gently wiped the smallest bit of sweat from her forehead, and continued her pace. The Bingleys were up front, quietly talking with  Sarah and James, with Lieutenant Nathan Grant carefully trailing just a few steps behind the blonde small creature. It amused Kitty greatly to watch the way he kept making sure she had her footing as she trotted along the rolling hill. Lit. Nathan Grant was quiet, appearing even shy, but he appeared to fancy Sarah. From a large distance, of course. Lieutenant Martin, his wife,  and Lieutenant Ashley had stayed behind; the Ashley sisters were now merrily arm in arm, watching James Hawthorne intently. 

Caroline, attempting to draw Maria into conversation, found her efforts met with little success. Kitty, pausing to survey the scene, caught a glimpse of the Captain, who trailed at the rear of the cheerful gathering. 

The young girl, holding a delicate shell aloft, turned to her aunt. “This shell is beautiful, do you not think, Aunt Caroline?” she exclaimed, her fingers releasing grains of cold sand that cascaded down. Caroline, masking her discomfort at the sight, replied with a gentle smile, though a hint of a grimace lingered.

 “But is it not akin to the myriad of discarded shells that litter the shore?” she countered. Maria, undeterred, produced another shell from her pocket, presenting it to Caroline.

 “This one is redder, and this one is brown,” she insisted, her innocence rendering Caroline momentarily speechless.

 The young girl’s earnestness struck a chord, prompting Caroline to concede, albeit reluctantly. “I suppose you are correct. However, a young lady ought not to be rummaging in the sand,” she remarked, resuming her stride. 

Maria, shaking her head in defiance, retorted, “But I am not yet a young woman, and sand is surely cleaner than dirt.” Their voices faded into the breeze as they approached the other guests gathered on the hilltop. Kitty, however, remained rooted in place, her gaze drawn back to the Captain, who appeared to be in distress. His usually steadfast demeanour was marred by a visible struggle, and he leaned against a gnarled tree for support. When their eyes met, Kitty perceived a weariness in him that belied his thirty-six years, as if the burdens of life had aged him prematurely. Torn between the desire to offer comfort and the hesitation of intruding upon his solitude, she inhaled deeply and made her way to him. As she approached, she noticed his attention had shifted to a pair of birds frolicking in the sky above. 

“How are you faring, Captain?” she inquired softly, her concern evident in her tone.

 He released a small sigh, the weight of his thoughts palpable. “Fine, all things considered. And yourself?” he replied, his voice carrying a hint of fatigue.

Kitty took several seconds to study Captain John Hawthorne’s visage up close. She most likely would never get another chance. He had small dimples she hadn’t noticed on his cheeks and chin;  tanned skin and freckles that spread across his nose and cheeks. Despite the company, the Captain seemed awfully dour. Kitty wanted to cheer him up. “It is a shame.”

The captain pulled his gaze to glance at her. “What is a shame, Miss Bennet?”’

“For someone who does not smile a lot to have such handsome smile lines,” Kitty turned and grinned at the gentleman to her left. 

His face lit up, and he smiled, his gaze suddenly turned to the ground. “I suppose that is a compliment.”

“It certainly is.”

“I did indeed earn these stripes. I daresay I used to smile a lot more, I assure you. Especially when I was younger.”

The captain nodded at the hill, indicating they should walk once more.

Kitty trailed along beside him, making sure he felt that her pace was intentional, with no desire for him to hurry. “Whatever happened that caused you to stop smiling so often, sir?”

The captain cleared his throat and became silent for another moment. Kitty decided to simply let the silence be. 

“Joining the Royal Navy at 14 will take away a lot of joy from anyone,” The Captain answered, so softly, it was almost a whisper.

“That is… so young.”

“Yes. It is. I knew a few younger ones, yet we all were expected to be able to be treated fully as men.”

“A lot of pressure to be under.. I imagine.”

The pair were now halfway up the hill, and Kitty stopped as the Captain did,  to stare out at the magnificence of the ocean view. “But the smiles and joy were still there. Especially when I visited.”

“Visited your home and parents?”

“Yes. No. Well, where my siblings were, my smiles appeared. My parents were not as much my home as James and Sarah. I stopped smiling except on rare occasions, when my parents passed away when I was 25.” This personal story slipped from his mouth, and he gazed at Kitty with astonishment. “Why, Miss Bennet, you appeared to have bewitched me.”

Katherine laughed softly. “I have done no such thing, sir.”

“I do not speak of personal, tragic stories often.”

“ That was not my doing, I repeat. Telling much was entirely on you. All the same,” Kitty turned as they finished their climb to the rest of the group. “Thank you for trusting me to share such a tale.”

James stepped forward as the Captain and Kitty finally crested over the hill. “Ah, there you are. And in one piece. I thought perhaps John had tripped and rolled you both down the hill. Now come, we are all ready for lunch.”

---

“Dearest Miss Caroline, have you even seen a puffin before?” Kitty glanced up from her now-empty plate at the captain who was standing across from her. He appeared rejuvenated after rest and lunch. 

Caroline looked confused but smiled. “I am not entirely sure what a puffin is.”

“Oh, well, it is a small coastal bird. A short walk down by the cliffside is where some are nesting.”

Kitty greatly desired to see the little nests, but she did not want to go if Caroline was following. It appeared luck was on her side. 

Caroline yawned prettily and shook her glossy head of hair. “I am afraid birds are not entirely worthy of my exerting physical effort, Captain. But rest assured, I shall be thinking of them as I rest here for a while.”

Kitty sprang to her feet with an eagerness that nearly sent her tumbling, yet she managed to steady herself just in time. “I would be most pleased to view the nests, should you still wish to embark on this excursion,” she said, her voice laced with anticipation. 

The Captain met her gaze with a steady nod. “Indeed, I do. This way, if you please.” As they strolled along, a comfortable silence enveloped them—one that Kitty had longed for in her solitary moments, where silence often bred unease and compelled her to fill the void with her own words. Yet, in the presence of the Captain, the natural sounds of the world around them provided a soothing backdrop, allowing her to simply be. After a leisurely quarter of an hour, the Captain halted abruptly, approaching what appeared to be a sheer cliff face. 

He turned, noticing that Kitty had paused in her steps. “Is there a concern, Miss Bennet?” he inquired, his brow slightly furrowed. 

Kitty cast a wary glance at the precipice behind him, her heart quickening at the sight of the daunting drop. “Is it not perilous to venture so close to the edge?” she asked, her voice tinged with apprehension. The Captain glanced back at the cliff and then returned his attention to her, shifting his cane to his other hand before extending a firm, reassuring hand toward her. 

“I assure you, it is worth the risk. I shall ensure your safety, Miss Kitty.” 

The familiarity of her preferred title stirred something within her, prompting Kitty to step forward, albeit hesitantly, before finally taking hold of his hand. “These puffins are indeed worth the trouble, are they not?” she queried. 

“Worth what, pray tell?” he replied. 

“The danger of plummeting into the sea,” she clarified, her heart racing. The Captain’s smile widened, revealing his charming dimples and a set of remarkably handsome teeth.

 “I assure you, they are well worth it.” With a measured inhalation, Kitty took hold of his hand, her fingers brushing against the rugged texture of his palm, a clear indication of his toil and dedication. This was not a sensation she typically favoured; her inclinations usually leaned towards the softer hands of gentlemen. Yet, in this moment, she found herself drawn to the Captain’s sturdy grip. He guided her to a halt, positioning them a mere two feet from the precipice of the cliff. As her gaze fell upon the delightful little birds flitting about their nests along the sheer drop, a gasp escaped her lips. “Oh, Captain, they are simply enchanting!” In a moment of abandon, she knelt upon the damp grass, her usual concern for her attire momentarily forgotten, eager to observe the avian wonders more closely. The Captain, with a carefulness befitting his nature, lowered himself beside her, his uninjured leg stretched out. 

He gestured towards a nest nearby. “I suspect that one awaits the return of its mate with sustenance.” As they lingered in anticipation, a second Puffin swooped in, its beak brimming with several silvery fish, their scales glistening in the light. Kitty erupted in laughter as the Puffin presented its rather unappetizing catch to its partner. 

“They are such delightful creatures! It is remarkable how peculiar they appear with their large, vibrant beaks!” The Captain, with a hint of pride in his voice, added, “Another interesting fact: Puffins, much like Sea Gulls, forge lifelong bonds with their mates.” Kitty cast a sidelong glance at him. In that moment, as the Captain beamed at her, the wind playfully tousling his hair, she realised with a startling clarity that she was utterly, irrevocably, and profoundly captivated by Captain John Hawthorne. And this greatly scared her. 

Notes:

Enjoy, lovely and kind readers! I love to hear from you if you'd like to comment. You guys are what motivates me :)

Chapter 21: Stait of Malacca

Mary had maintained a deliberate distance from her husband throughout the day, retreating to bed early, only to awaken at dawn to find the space beside her untouched and empty. A pillow and blanket propped against the wall indicated that Mr. Halifax had indeed sought refuge on the floor. 

Suddenly, Mr. Halifax emerged from the closet, his appearance dishevelled and weary, his long hair tousled from sleep. He had not even taken the time to fasten his shirt properly. “Oh,” he murmured, his voice unexpectedly deep and drowsy, a tone that Mary found surprising. Clearing his throat, he continued, “Good morning. I was…” His gaze fell to his shirt as he hastily buttoned it. “I intended to take a stroll, not wishing to disturb you.” 

Mary stifled a yawn and rose, prompting Ambrose to instinctively step back. “Is it not barely light outside?” she inquired, approaching him with a gentleness that suggested she wished to avoid startling him. Leaning in closer, she scrutinised the evidence of his sleepless nights, the dark circles beneath his eyes betraying his fatigue. “You cannot possibly find rest on the ground. Do not deceive me; those shadows reveal the truth.”

 “I would never dream of deceiving you, dear Mrs. Halifax,” he replied, a hint of sincerity in his tone.

Mary frowned, stepping away from him to draw back the drapes and let in the morning light. “Mary. You must call me Mary,” she insisted, glancing outside before reaching for her dressing gown. The sound of rustling fabric and the clatter of heavy boots being donned reached her ears, and she turned to see Ambrose seated, struggling to fasten his outdoor boots.

“Well, you are now Mrs. Halifax,” he grunted softly, pulling on one boot before looking up at her. “So why should I not address you as such?”

“Because I was once Miss Mary Bennet, and I still am. That name is not merely a relic to be discarded; it remains a part of my identity, not forsaken for the title of Halifax.”

 As he secured the other boot, a look of gentle surprise flickered in his grey-green eyes. “ I shall cease to call you that, if it causes you distress.” 

“No harm done, sir,” Mary said, picking his discarded jacket from the bed and approaching the tall clergyman. 

“Since we are discussing names and our preferences, I must remind you of my earlier request to refrain from calling me ‘sir,’” he stated, his gaze fixed intently upon her as she crossed the room, moving closer to his back. In a swift motion, he turned to face her, extending his hand. “Please, allow me to take the coat.”

 With a mischievous grin, Mary replied, “In response to your admonition, I shall indeed cease to call you ‘sir’—provided you refrain from addressing me as ‘Mrs. Halifax.’ I was merely intending to assist you in donning your coat.” 

As she stepped closer, Ambrose’s expression shifted to one of mild panic, reminiscent of the look he had worn earlier in the week. “I beg you, Mary, hand me the coat,” he implored, his voice soft yet tinged with an urgency that suggested deeper concerns. Swallowing her surprise, Mary complied, relinquishing the garment to him. Mr. Halifax swiftly exited the room, leaving her in solitude for what felt like an interminable stretch of dull, listless hours.

---

Mary did remember to clap at the end of Caroline’s vocal performance. The day was dreary, despite being in June. She was currently curled up on a loveseat in the corner, while her husband played a game of hearts with the two Ashley sisters. She looked up from her sketchbook to see the 15-year-old Amelia, quite confused by the game, asking for clarification again. Mary watched as Ambrose once again reiterated the rules and showed his hand, helping Amelia to understand and politely shielding the jeering comments from her older sister.

Mary's gaze floated back to her sketch of the three playing cards. She had to finish Ambrose’s profile, so she stared up at him as he grinned, spoke in his low tone and cheered as Amelia played a card in the right order. He glanced up, and his grin softened as he looked at her. Then he boldly winked at her before returning to the card table. 

“Mary, are you too warm? You’re quite flushed,” Kitty said, standing up from her seat.

“Perhaps you’re too close to the fire, Mrs. Halifax! Would you want to join us in playing hearts?” Amelia said animatedly.

Before Mary could answer, Caroline closed the lid to the piano and stood sighing. “I am going to be so dreadfully bored without you, dear Captain.” She moved smoothly to stand behind the Captain's chair near the fire. Boldly, she leaned down, whispering in his ear. Despite this action, Mary found the Captain not reacting. 

Charles Bingley nodded at his friend seated across from him. “Caroline is right. We will surely suffer from the lack of your company. How long will you be gone this time?” 

The captain let out a bark of a laugh and turned away from Caroline to address his two crewmates across the room. “Grant and Ashley, how long are we expected to be gone?”

“Well… were we not told 6 to 8 weeks?” Lieutenant Grant said quietly, looking up from the backgammon game he and Sarah were playing in the corner of the room.

The captain nodded. “That is correct on Paper Lieutenant. Ashley, what is the correct estimate?”

A laugh came from the bearded balding man situated next to the piano. “Three to six months, Sir.”

“Ah, that is the correct answer. So Charles, there you have it. Perhaps for half a year I’ll be gone.”

Kitty was still standing to Mary’s right, and suddenly it appeared she had lost interest in her embroidery hoop, now staring at the Captain. 

Caroline moved and sat in the chair next to John Hawthorne. Flirtatious, leaning against the arm of the chair. “Do you suppose you’ll be lonely out there with only the handsome sex to accompany you?”

The Captain did not oblige Caroline and countered. “I have always been content with my own company. It appears to be my lot in life.”

“Are there not mermaids that keep sailors company?” Alice Ashley questioned in jest, reshuffling the cards.

“I suppose if men are desperate enough to see a seal or a rock as half fish, half woman, then yes.”

Kitty snorted with laughter at the Captain's jab, which caused him to dart his eyes at her with satisfaction. Caroline was evidently annoyed by Kitty's honest reaction. “I suppose it is a good thing you have fairer flesh and bone company here on land waiting on your return.”

Mary watched as the Captain gave a calculating stare at Caroline, but only after a brief gaze at Kitty. “And pray, whose company might that be, dear Miss Caroline?”

The game of cards was disbanded, and Ambrose came striding back towards Mary, whose eyes were still fixed on her sister’s thinly veiled upset expression.

Mr. Halifax cleared his throat. “Would you be so kind as to move over a small amount so I can sit near my rosy bride?”

Mary glanced up at the looming man. “Why?” She said a little shortly. “I’m sorry, I meant.. well. Alright.” She obeyed and moved over, and Mr. Halifax managed to wrangle his long body into the space next to her, his knees and thigh brushing her skirt. A long arm was placed behind her on the back of the dark navy loveseat.

“You are a natural teacher. I must commend your instruction to Miss Amelia,” Mary said, glancing at her husband. 

“Why a compliment! Thank you very much. I suppose it comes with the territory of being a clergyman. Teaching, not hearts of course.”

Mary laughed. 

“Ah ha! A compliment and a laugh. I shall be proud of that success for weeks.”

Suddenly, Mary felt rather too close to the handsome clergyman as he boyishly grinned down at her. She evaded his gaze and stared at the two sisters now taking turns looking quickly over at Ambrose and laughing softly. 

“Are you sure about that? Because from what I can see, several young women across the way might disagree. They appear to have a heart for the clergyman of Longbourn.”

For once in the relatively short time she had known him, the preacher looked astoundingly stumped. “I beg your pardon?” He asked, his voice quieter than it was previously.

Mary stared back at him incredulously. “Oh, come, come now. Surely you are aware…” 

“Aware of what, Little Miss Mary?” 

“Well.. the effect you have on women.”

“I am not. I am nearly 50 with grey-“ Kitty turned to look at the pair, confused by the sudden rise in tone. “My apologies, Miss Katherine,” Ambrose said, then turned back to Mary, his voice a whisper. “With grey hair and wrinkles-“

Mary interjected kindly. “- more like smile lines than anything.”

“All the same, I highly doubt any female wants anything to do with me, simply staring or otherwise.”

“I beg your pardon, I married you!” Mary said somehow insulted by his casual insinuation. What she had intended as a small teasing comment was now going all wrong. 

“Oh, whatever does that mean?” His voice turned darker and lower in tone. Naturally, Mary knew it was in jest.

“A man of your stature, a veritable pillar of the community—” she began, only to realise that the lively chatter of the room had quieted significantly. Casting her gaze around, she noticed Mr. Halifax’s attention had shifted across the room. 

"Pardon, what was it that you asked, Mr. Hawthorne?" Ambrose Halifaxed called across the drawing room. 

“Ah, yes. I inquired if you have had the fortune or luck to travel extensively?” James Hawthorne posed the question, prompting a subtle shift in Ambrose’s posture beside Mary. 

“Indeed, I have journeyed far and wide,” he replied, his hand retreating to rest in his lap. “I have traversed many lands, I daresay, as my work as a missionary afforded me the opportunity to visit places I had never imagined.” 

A frown creased Mary’s brow as she noted the sudden absence of mirth from Ambrose’s expression. “Missionary?” she echoed, her curiosity piqued.

 “Indeed,” he confirmed. 

“When did you undertake such a role? I had thought you were a curate.” 

“Can a man not fulfil both vocations?” he countered.

 “Oh, do regale us with tales of your adventures!” Amelia Ashley interjected eagerly from the other side of the room. 

Ambrose glanced from Mary to Amelia, a hint of reluctance in his demeanour. “I shall not bore you with the minutiae,” he replied. Mr. Halifax swiftly redirected the conversation. “To what destination have you been instructed to sail, Captain?” he asked. 

Captain Hawthorne shifted in his chair, his posture still facing towards Kitty, rather than Caroline. “The Indian Ocean, specifically the Strait of Malacca,” he stated clearly. He paused, rose with the slightest indication of a grimace and walked over to stand by the mantle, next to Kitty. He then leaned closer to the couple. “Have you ever ventured there during your missionary endeavours, Mr. Halifax?” 

“Yes,” came the curt response, a stark contrast to the earlier banter. Confused, Mary cast a glance at her husband's profile. Despite the appearance of his best efforts, she could see the stormy grey eyes change, displaying anxiety. 

Mary observed as Kitty turned to the Captain, concern etched across her features. “Pardon me, but is it not true that pirate activity is rampant in that region?” she queried. "Would it not be safer to say have you simply help assist by shipping and sending supplies and cargo?"

John Hawthorne chuckled, a smile playing on his lips. “Indeed, you are quite correct. That is precisely why we have been summoned to navigate those treacherous waters. We make the way safer for trade and merchant ships coming to and fro.”

Kitty appeared not to take his confidence to heart. Mary’s eyes followed her as she stepped closer to the captain, her forehead resting in a concerned expression.“But it’s dreadfully dangerous. Are there any safe ports along the way? Except along Java island?"

Mary observed as their host switched the hand that was holding his cane and casually rested his arm on the mantle, giving the impression he was only in a conversation with her sister. It amused Mary greatly, as she had suspected that he had affections for Katherine. "Yes, but there are a handful of locations my crew can step to replenish supplies. But, might I ask how you would have such knowledge of the protected and safe ports to stop, Miss Bennet?"

"Well... I read the newspapers," was the quickly given response. 

"As should any young woman. But maritime information is scarcely given in such detail in daily printings."

Kitty appeared bashful, surprising Mary, who was still watching the interaction as surreptitiously as she could. 

"I suppose I have been drawn to information about the ocean, which includes the workings of the Royal Navy, Captain. And I am concerned as a friend for your safety, as is everyone in the room."

"Indeed, as I am," Caorline tried to call and join the conversation, still not leaving the chair she was seated in. "Besides, aren't Pirates harmless? Only wanting the goods on board. I dare to venture that dear Captain Hawthorne shall scare them off."

A hand that had been resting alongside Mary's clothed upper thigh was tightened into a fist. She stared down the large hand and noticed that Mr. Halifax's knuckles were white with the effort.  "Are you quite alright?" Mary asked, looking up and noticing some of the colour leaving her husband's tanned profile. In the background, the conversation continued. 

"Not so. Not the men in this part of the ocean I shall be sailing. Often kidnapping, torturing. But even if they are after goods, men still can be hurt in the process. That said, I appreciate the confidence you have in me, Miss Caroline."

 Mary's hand, which was subtly pressed to Ambrose's arm in concern, was pushed away, and he abruptly stood ."Why, Ambrose, where are you going?” She called out. 

As Mary watched the man in dark green make his way out of the room, he paused momentarily to glance back at the gathering. “I beg your pardon; I fear I am succumbing to some ailment. Please excuse me,” he murmured before departing. Without a moment's hesitation, Mary rose and excused herself, stepping into the dimly lit landing just as the back door swung shut behind her. The cool drizzle and enveloping fog beckoned her, and without a second thought, she ventured outside. After securing the door, she turned to see Mr. Halifax’s green jacket swiftly making its way toward the water’s edge. Casting a fleeting glance back at the house, she noted his determined stride, as if he had a clear purpose in mind. She trailed him at a respectful distance, remaining silent as he continued down the path. Abruptly, Ambrose halted about half a mile from the manor, prompting Mary to instinctively conceal herself behind a gnarled tree, peering cautiously around its trunk. There he stood, gazing out at the tumultuous sea, and to her astonishment, he began to unbutton his shirt. Caught off guard, Mary found herself staring longer than was prudent, only to realise with a jolt that he intended to plunge into the frigid waters. As the man rolled his now bare broad shoulders, a slow exhalation of breath, and he walked into the waves. 

“Ambrose!” Mary called, stepping out from the tree to watch where his dark hair was peaking from the waves. In an instant, that familiar mane emerged once more as Ambrose tossed his head back, his gaze locking onto hers from the shore. They stood there, mere feet apart, the soft sand and the rhythmic lapping of the waves creating a barrier between them. After plunging beneath the water once again, he rose, droplets cascading from his skin, and, he quipped, “Were you not instructed that it is ill-mannered to gaze upon a gentleman in such a state of undress?” Mary, her cheeks flushed with a mix of indignation and embarrassment, turned on her heel, her footsteps echoing with frustration as she made her way back to the house. All she had wished was to ensure his safety, to ascertain that he was not in peril.

---

Ambrose sat upon the damp, chilly sand, his gaze lifting as Mary dropped two towels and a set of dry garments onto the ground beside him. With a resolute demeanour, she turned her back to him, her lips pursed in a sulky expression. “Pray, do change your attire. I would be most distressed if my newlywed husband were to succumb to the cold before we have even completed our second week of matrimony,” she declared with an air of authority. 

Ambrose suggested, “You may return to the house if—” but his words trailed off as Mary remained fixated on the grains of sand beneath her.

She swiftly interrupted, “No, I shall remain here until we can return together.” In response, Ambrose uttered a quiet, almost inaudible, “Thank you,” so softly that Mary wondered if the sound had been spoken into existence at all.

Notes:

Enjoy. Let me know if anything particularly stuck out to you, or any thoughts or observations.

Chapter 22: Half flesh and Bone

Notes:

AHHHHHHHHH

“I think we should have a bit of dancing, what does everyone else think?” James Hawthrone said, suddenly standing. It was a lazier afternoon that turned into a lazy early evening after dinner. All the guests were gathered in the drawing room, and the tone was sluggish overall. 

“Why, that is a delightful idea, James! How clever!"Kitty glanced with amusement as Sarah, who had been sitting near her, admiring her embroidery work, stood and gently clasped her oldest brother's arm. "John, will you play with us, please?” 

Kitty watched the Captain intently, his appearance seeming to indicate a negative answer. 

“Oh, I would so love to dance! Alice and I haven’t been to a dance in nearly a year!” Amelia Ashley exclaimed from the table, where she was playing checkers with her brother, winning by a large margin. 

“You and James can play just as fine without me.” The captain exclaimed with a laugh. "You do not require my participation, I assure you."

“What if one, or both of us, desire to dance? Oh, please, John!”Sarah beseeched her brother. "Besides, you and James can play the violin and I will use my mandolin. It will be just like when we were younger. Please?"

James laughed and stood next to Sarah. “I hate to admit it, but you are much more skilled than both Sarah and I combined. And she does make several compelling points and arguments."

Kitty grinned, but lost the expression when Caroline stood from her seat next to the window and boldly placed her hand on the captain's arm. “Please. Will you play for me?”

The last Bennet sister gripped the arm of the sofa so hard that her fingers ached from the effort. 

Captain John Hawthorne grasped Caroline’s hand and pushed himself carefully out of his armchair. “For you, Miss Caroline, anything.”

---

Kitty made it a point to dance with the younger Grant brother, Roman, Commander Ashley twice, and James Hawthorne three times. She wouldn't admit that she was doing this to provoke a reaction from the Captain, as that would seem unnaturally cruel. But she was deluding herself, as this was exactly the point of laughing and dancing right in front of him, her eyes glued to her partners. Her laughter was trained to leave her mouth if one of the single men said something even remotely entertaining. It did appear to be working, as she could feel the Captain's eyes on her as she danced or moved about the room. 

 As she finished dancing with James for the third time, she skipped over to Mrs. Martin, Jane, and Mary. 

“Why, how wonderful it must be to be so energetic and lively. Count it a blessing you are single, Miss Bennet,” Linnet Martin said with a laugh. "And young, as you dance marvellously!"

“Indeed. I concur, it is a gift,” Jane said softly, but giving Kitty a well-understood glance. Kitty chose to ignore it. 

“I do say, our hosts are most talented.” Kitty proclaimed, her gaze drifting to watch Sarah dance with Lieutenant Nathan Grant, guiding him through the dance. Dancing appeared not to be a requirement when enlisting as an officer in the Navy.  Nathan did not appear to mind her instructions. James had to convince his sister to dance and abandon her mandolin to join the rest of the group around 3 dances ago. The most current dance over, the two brothers spoke. “One more, then I need a break. O’Keefe’s jig?” The Captain called out to  James. Kitty’s eyes moved to watch the two fiddlers off to the side of the makeshift dance hall. 

“Wonderful choice, John.” 

As the Captain started to play again, the rest of the room appeared to fall away and become muted. Now it was the two brothers, but Kitty’s eyes could not stray from John Hawthorne. The way the Captain played it with such heart and precision made her simply want to kneel at his feet and watch him play. He appeared happy. Joyful even, free of whatever burdens lay ahead or behind him. Kitty didn't think this was possible for such a stoic, serious man. 

A hand softly grasped her own. “Kitty?” Mary softly said, standing behind her, gazing in the direction she was looking. 

“Yes?” Kitty said in a whisper back to her older sister, her eyes glued to the Captain. 

Mary stepped closer so no one could hear them. “Do you hold affection for-”

“Yes. Very much.” Kitty answered without even thinking. 

Mary sighed softly and squeezed her sister’s hand. “Has he made any private declarations-”

“No.” Kitty interrupted again. She dearly hoped no one would see the tears she was desperately trying to hold back. 

“What-”

“Wouldn’t you agree, Mrs. Halifax?” Mrs. Martin called out behind them. 

Kitty tore her eyes away from the Captain and followed Mary back to the conversation ongoing behind her. 

“Would I agree to what Mrs. Martin?” Mary asked. 

Mrs. Linnet Martin glanced around conspiratorially and lowered her volume. “That the Captain and Mrs. Williamson would make a rather handsome couple? I do not hesitate to say we might even hear wedding bells soon with the way they are going on.”

“Why would you think of such a match?” Mary countered rather brusquely, taking the opportunity to clean her glasses after answering. "What would cause you to suppose their compatibility for one another?"

Mrs. Martin did not seem deterred from the point she desired to make. “Because my Elliot overheard Mr. James Hawthorne talking with the Captain. He inquired if living in the country, say, near Hertford, would suit him? Or would he prefer London? And is that not-” the conversation was paused as the Captain quickly left through the open porch doors, letting in cool air. “Is that not where Miss Caroline lives?”

“I do not think that is really any of our business, is it, Mrs. Martin? I think we should as polite guests, leave the Captain and his private affairs and affections out of our conversations and minds for the time being, don't you?"

 Kitty glanced up from her feet. Jane was sternly staring at Linnet. Jane, who never said a harsh word to anyone, had boldly rebuked someone for Kitty’s sake. 

Mrs. Martin seemed caught off guard and attempted to save face. “My apologies, I was.. Well. What-”

“Mama! May I-”

Jane turned to Maria, who had suddenly appeared from dancing off to the side with her father. “Not right now, dear.”

Kitty saw her opportunity to flee the conversation and took hold of her niece’s hand. “Come, let’s get air.” Without another word, the pair wound their way to the exit to the garden still visible by the twilight glowing overhead. Kitty distracted herself by sitting on the still-warm grass and attempting to teach Maria how to make daisy chains. Someone must have opened another set of windows and doors, as the music from the house seemed to become louder and clearer. Shortly, Maria became restless again, and Kitty decided to walk with her around the perimeter of the house. As they turned the corner on the start of the porch, a figure with a cane suddenly took shape in front of them. 

“Captain!” Maria cried and let go of Kitty’s hand to happily jog up to the captain, who turned. 

“Miss Maria, and Miss Bennet. Taking a stroll in the cool air as I am?”

“Yes. I.. I think it was far too stuffy in there.” Kitty said, suddenly feeling oddly bashful. Perhaps it was because she had finally disclosed her feelings to someone other than herself. 

“Oh, why didn’t you dance?” Maria asked boldly, causing the Captain to chuckle and bend on a knee to look at her. “Oh, I wasn't aware there was someone who wanted to dance with me.”

“Well, I don’t think you asked anyone to dance,” Maria said sternly.  

“Why, Miss Bingley, are you asking me to dance with you now?”

“I’d rather you dance with Aunt Kitty. She has danced with everyone tonight except you.”

Kitty’s mouth went dry, and she opened her mouth to apologise for Maria’s forward behaviour, when the Captain moved his gaze up to stare at her. 

“Would you like to dance with me, Miss Bennet?” 

“Me?” Kitty managed to squeak out an answer. John stood slowly, making Kitty realise how much taller and imposing he was in comparison to her. Now looking down at her with a cautious but amused expression, he spoke again. 

“Yes. Unless you find it disagreeable to dance with half a man, in that case, I would understand.” 

“Half a man?” Kitty repeated, confused. 

“Yes.” He was closer than she expected.

“How are you half a man?”

“I am only half a flesh and bone, while half of me is essentially the hull of a ship strapped to my leg,” the man across from her said, a slight bitter twinge to his response. 

Kitty’s tongue was stuck; she could hardly process that he had asked her to dance, after the many times she had seen him never ask that of any other. 

The Captain appeared to misunderstand her speechless state and translated it as hesitation or discomfort at his request. 

“I see. No harm in asking.”

“No, wait. I would love to, sir.” 

“Are you sure? It is not out of some sense of.. Say, duty. Or of pity to dance with me?”

“None. Besides, it is simply a dance.” 

“I have not danced in years, and my cane will provide an adequate obstacle, perhaps I asked too hastily. "

“I do not care. Or is the brave sea Captain afraid of dancing with a young lady?”

Kitty was vaguely aware of Maria getting distracted by the laughter coming from inside the house, and she slipped back through the porch doors. 

“Are you.. Calling me a coward, Miss Kitty?”

He called her by the name she liked, shedding the formality.  “For I am not one, I assure you.” His breath smelled vaguely of fruit and oak. It smelled a bit like brandy, which Kitty didn't seem to mind.  John’s hand clasped her own, and in time to the music floating in from the house, they turned slowly, his gaze not leaving her face. Kitty felt as if she could hardly breathe. They broke apart to curtsy and bow, and he returned in close proximity to her, slightly grasping her waist as they turned again. She had never felt so alive before, the way his hand was respectfully placed above her hips, but with intensity just under his fingers. Kitty decided, at that very moment, with every amount of sincerity, that if she couldn’t have Captain John Hawthorne, she would remain a spinster until her dying breath. Something she had never desired before. Time again stood still, the world washing away until it was only the two of them.

“Dear Captain, it would- Oh. Am I interrupting something?" The Captain quickly let go of Kitty as if she had burned him. Kitty turned. Caroline was standing in the porch doorway, the light from the house spilling out behind her, making her face unreadable in the heavy shadows. 

“No. I was…” Kitty's sentence drifted off, Caroline intensely staring at her, making Kitty aware of how improper this looked. She hurriedly stepped away from the Captain. 

“I was going to ask you to dance, Miss Caroline. Miss Bennet appeared first,” the Captain said, attempting to soothe the woman facing towards them. 

Caroline laughed mirthlessly before responding. “No matter. I am sure there will be plenty of opportunities we can dance when you come back from sea, will there not, John?”

“Yes. I am sure there shall be.”

“I am feeling faint, will you excuse me?” Kitty pushed past Caroline and nearly ran through the house to her room. The door latched, and she cried, curled up on the ground against the door. 

Kitty was finally able to articulate what had occurred the next evening to Mary as they walked the grounds, enjoying the view. They were careful to stay away from the retreating waves as they walked. The lighthouse stood in the distance, about a mile and a half down the shore. The day was cloudy, and Mr. Hawthorne had informed them that they might get some rainfall at the breakfast table. This didn’t deter the sisters, however.

“She said that? Boldly? My my. ” Mary said, one arm clasped in Kitty's own. 

Kitty nodded, carefully avoiding a small tidepool where anemones and a snail were unaware of the emotional turmoil outside their puddle. “Yes. And Miss Caroline even called him by his first name!”

Mary stopped and halted their progress. “She did?”

“Oh yes.”

“Shocking,” Mary mumbled, and their pace continued.”And you are quite certain she addressed him as such? To say such a thing is so… telling.”

Kitty snorted. “This whole trip has been very telling. She has nearly spent the entirety of this seaside trip gawking and throwing herself at the Captain.”

 “I suppose you are right. But what an awful couple they’d make, wouldn’t you agree?” Mary said so politely.

A low rumble of laughter came trailing from behind the sisters. Kitty glanced back. She had forgotten that Ambrose Halifax was with them, following about a half a step behind the pair of sisters. 

Kitty grinned back at his expression as he poorly attempted to clear his throat to cover the fact that he had dared to laugh.

“Are you sure you are a man of the cloth, Mr. Halifax?”Kitty asked teasingly. 

“I assure you, despite my behaviour, yes. Forgive me, I shouldn't have laughed.”

Mary whirled around, walking backwards to face her husband with a small grin. “I was speaking the truth and asking a question. Do you think they would be well matched, sir ?” 

In response to Mary’s inquiry, Ambrose’s eyebrow curled up. “Why ask for my opinion, Mrs. Halifax ?”

“Are you not the source of sage advice? The person to bestow godly guidance and wisdom?”

“I suppose I am. But, for the sake of transparency, I do not think it would matter what I thought, as it does appear to be.. Shall we say an imminent future possibility?”

Kitty scowled and turned back to face the path ahead to the lighthouse. “And how would you figure that, dear brother?”

“Ah. Well, when you ladies retired last evening, and the men went to the study.. I might have caught some pieces of information being shared over a glass of.. Well, Brandy.”

“Well, go on, don’t leave us in suspense!” Kitty exclaimed.

“It appeared that our host was asking questions to Mr. Bingley about a… certain family member.”

“His sister,” Mary said, definitely. 

“It would make sense, yes. Asking some pointed questions, asking rather boldly about finances.” 

“I am sure, gracious Mr. Bingley would not take it against him to ask such a question,” Mary said softly. 

Kitty kicked a piece of kelp, causing it to bounce and roll down the wet sandy beach. “I do not desire to speak of this anymore.”

The wind suddenly picked up, and a slow drizzle started above them. 

“Come on, let’s go back,” Mary stated, taking the arm Mr. Halifax offered after a few seconds of hesitation. Kitty didn’t follow, so Mr. Halifax turned, his free hand holding his hat on his head, fighting the gusts of wind. 

“I will meet you back there. I want to walk a little further.”

Mary stared at her.

“I promise I shall not go near the water, alright? Please leave, it is one of our last few days here, and I most likely will not be invited back,” Kitty pleaded with her older sister. 

“Kitty.. Fine. But if Jane asks why you are soaked to the bone, promise you will not tell her I let you.”

“You want me to repeat a falsehood, a lie? Reign in your wife, good sir.”

Mr. Halifax simply shrugged. “Why? She is her own person, and certainly I would not want to face the wrath of polite Mrs. Bingley.”

“Oh, she can get mad, on rare circumstances, and when she does… “ Kitty answered, then looked back at Mary for one last approval. Mary nodded, and the pair started walking quickly back to the house. And Kitty turned determinedly and started down to the lighthouse.

---

The rain was not a bother to Kitty, as she wanted to simply keep walking, as her mind was fit to burst. Rain droplets started to come down harder, yet Kitty was so determined not to let the weather control her actions that she kept walking. By the time the hillside where the lighthouse sat appeared, Kitty was soaked. And she must have lost track of time, as the darkened sky made it appear almost night. She stopped to survey the path she would have to route back to the house when a roll of thunder sounded so close, Kitty could feel it. She stood there waiting for the lightning, unsure of where to go, when the lighthouse in its steady foundation stood out to her. She dashed and ducked as a strike of lightning flashed on the sand, sending pieces of sand everywhere. Kitty stood and barreled into the door, intending to throw herself on it, as she was sure it was locked. Unfortunately, the door was unlocked; it was being kept open by a brick, which Kitty toppled over. The door shut heavily, leaving Kitty alone in a dark, only slightly warmer space. At least it was dry. She stopped short, dripping rainwater all over the floor, foolishly starting to shiver with the cold and damp. Someone was definitely in the lighthouse with her. A discarded coat and vest were laid out on an unsteady-looking chair by the stove in the corner. Two candles were lit and set on a dust-laden shelf across from her. And, footsteps came from above her in the lamp portion, looking out to sea. Kitty was not one to be cautious, even in more dire circumstances such as this. Instead of calling out, she slowly approached and climbed the spiral stairs that led up to the light. The light itself was not on, as Kitty suspected, considering she could not see it from the outside, but the first thing her eyes spotted was an oil lantern set on the ground right across from the stairs’ landing. She climbed the last step, and over the wind, she heard it. Singing. Her eyes adjusted, and she finally spotted the dressed-down Captain. His back was to her, and he was faced out to the barely visible crashing storm outside. Kitty froze and waited, unsure of what to do. A sudden rumble of thunder made her gasp unexpectedly, and the singing stopped. Captain Hawthorne turned round and stared at her in surprise. Kitty tried to stop shivering and swaying, her eyes going anywhere but at the Captain. 

“You’re soaked.”

“What?” Kitty managed to say with effort, finally pulling her eyes to catch his. 

“Your dress, Miss Kitty. It is clinging and.. Sticking to your body.” The captain cleared his throat and spoke again quickly. “I mean to say… because it is hugging close to your skin, you are, well, no doubt cold.”

“Yes, as I am shivering, it would appear your astute observation is correct.” 

John Hawthorne continued to gaze at her, as if dazed slightly. He then shook his head and grabbed his cane. “Come, I will have you sit by the stove while we wait out the storm.”

Kitty had no choice but to follow him slowly down the tight stairwell. A feat that was made all the more excruciating by the visible dismay of the Captain, who seemed frustrated at his own slow pace. 

He moved his still-drying pieces of attire and pulled the chair closer to the fire, motioning for Kitty to sit. Kitty watched as he redressed, then faced her again. “Would you like some tea, Miss Kitty?”

“Oh.. y-yes. P-please.” She managed with a crooked smile. He then took her cloak off her shoulders, hanging it up on a hook on the wall. Kitty wished more than anything to strip out of wet clothes, but that was absolutely out of the question. She could only muster the energy to watch the Captain as he checked the stove.

“Needs more wood. Excuse me for a moment.” It appeared as if he was happy to be out of her presence, even momentarily. He then made to walk to the door, but stopped short. Kitty looked back at him. 

“Is something the matter?”

“Miss Kitty… did you close the door when you came in?” he inquired in a rather low, calm tone after tugging at the door handle.  

“Naturally, well, it closed behind me, I-I might have tripped on my way in, and the door shut behind me.”

The captain suddenly pushed at the door, throwing his cane aside, in urgency. He then tried to push his weight against it, but it didn’t move. 

“Captain.. What's the matter?” Kitty asked, confused by his odd actions. 

Breathing heavily, the Captain turned and glanced back at her. “Well…. The door was propped open for a reason. It is broken, and the door locks itself from the outside. We're stuck here for the time being, and it would appear we are out of firewood."  

Notes:

Enjoy, feel free to give me your thoughts as always! I love the kind and interactive comments; they are all encouraging.

Chapter 23: Friend, and companion

Notes:

(The alternative title would have been: Freshly bound rope and wet driftwood)

Kitty stared at him in disbelief. “I… I am so sorry. I didn't know the door wasn't supposed to be closed.” Kitty clutched her icy, cold hands together, trying to put some feeling back into them. 

The captain sighed slowly, running his hand through his hair as he bent to gather his cane from the floor. “It is.. Well, it was a mistake; you did not know. No need to apologise.”

Both knew if they were found together alone.. Kitty's reputation would dissolve and never recover. It was serious, but there was simply nothing they could do.

“How much longer until the stove goes out?” Kitty asked, desperately trying to hide the shivers that were wracking her teeth and body. 

The captain looked thoughtful, then turned to glance out of one of the small windows facing out to sea. “I am not entirely sure.” With this, the Captain withdrew behind the stairs. “Here. This will have to do,” he reappeared with a thin blanket in his hand. Kitty nodded, eager to take anything dry. The captain stopped short of handing it to her. 

“You cannot possibly get warm in your soaked layers, Miss Kitty.” He said sternly. “The blanket will be no use in keeping you warm if your skin is against cold, wet fabric.” 

Kitty was aghast. “Are you asking me to strip down in your presence, sir?!” 

“Well, yes. No. I mean. Lord, that damn drink…” The Captain appeared to flush.  “No. I will go upstairs and stay there. You can have the blanket and the fire, and redress when your things are dry.” With gentle decorum, he placed the blanket upon the floor and made his way toward the staircase.

 “And what of you, sir?” she called after him. 

He paused, his gaze fixed upon the floor. “What of me?” he responded. 

“Are you not afraid of catching a cold?” She regarded him earnestly at a distance. 

“A life spent upon the sea renders one accustomed to the cold,” he said quietly, “I believe I shall endure.” Without further remark, he disappeared from view, leaving her no choice but to proceed with her task of divesting herself of her damp outer layers, allowing them to dry by the stove. Sleep finally overtook her, troubled and restless, until she roused again only to redress in her clothing, the cold preventing her from finding repose.

---

A large rumble of thunder and a shock of lightning made her awake with a start. Another subsequent thunderclap was so loud it shook the lighthouse, and Kitty found herself bolting up the stairs. The Captain was still awake, sitting on the floor, a bottle next to him, his coat behind his head, and a smaller blanket wrapped loosely around him. The space was still being lit by the lamp she had seen previously. Kitty stopped, able to control her feet for the moment.  A ferocious gust of wind howled past the lighthouse, and she nearly jumped into Captain Hawthorne’s arms, her own blanket still held in her hand. She slid to press against his side, her back against the same wall as his, her head resting nervously on his shoulder.

“Apologies, Captain. I... well, the fire went out.”

“Oh.” He appeared… amused at her scared state. “Is that the only reason you were awake?” His eyes were unusually bright in the glow of the oil lantern.

“Well, naturally. I… I was wanting to check on you to make sure you were warm Enough-” Another bolt of lightning lit up the sky, and Kitty braced for a roll of thunder, her face buried in the Captain's shoulder. Laughter instead rumbled from John Hawthorne’s chest. 

“Alas, it is no use. I am slightly afraid of storms.” Kitty conceded, her voice muffled by the Captain's soft cotton shirt. He smelled of freshly bound rope and wet driftwood. It was a clean, natural smell.

"Pray, if your assertion holds any truth," he began in a measured tone, "then I must ask—what compelled you to wander into the rain this very afternoon, lingering into the evening hours?" At those words, Kitty's head suddenly shot up, her gaze fixed upon him with a mixture of surprise and wariness. Realisation dawned upon her of the proximity in which they found themselves, and she quickly moved back, a blush flickering to her cheeks as she distanced herself. 

"I beg your pardon, sir," she murmured, her voice tinged with embarrassment. "I am at a loss as to what may have possessed me to do such a thing." 

The captain regarded her with a gentle smile, his expression composed yet tinged with understanding. "No harm was wrought, I assure you, for no offence was intended," he replied softly. "Sarah herself once harboured fears of storms, so I am familiar with the dread they inspire." 

Kitty hesitated before responding, her voice softened by reflection. "Perhaps the sorrow of leaving this place stirred within me a desire to confront my own fears about the storm that might come." She looked up from the blanket she was arranging to obscure her modest appearance, her curiosity piqued. "How, pray, did you deduce I had been walking all this afternoon?"

The man to her left cleared his throat and took a sip from the glass next to him before speaking. “A hunch, perhaps.”

Kitty leaned forward, causing the Captain to look back up at her, his hand still holding the glass of brown amber liquid. The same colour of his eyes. “No, you watched me from up here, didn’t you?”

The Captain shook his head, but his gaze was on his drink, a small grin almost breaking free from his mouth. “I come up here to escape to solitude and peace. It’s rather peaceful up here, when there are no dramatic storms, that is. But… if I did happen to watch you walk like a furious pirate queen coming to avenge her crew, then I suppose I did happen to watch you pace for a while.” He paused and placed the glass down, his hand now resting on the top of his leg. “Why were you so angry?”

Kitty was again shocked. “How bold to make assumptions.”

“You seemed upset, as evidenced by the kelp you kicked down the sand. Who upset you, Miss Bennet?”

Kitty rolled her eyes and stood up in vexation, instantly regretting her choice to do so, as the cold air hit her. “Are we now back to you calling me Miss Bennet?! As if not moments ago, you called me Miss Kitty.” Kitty shivered again, all the warmth she had built up sitting next to the Captain gone. “As if we are not standing here, with no chaperones.”

The captain visibly swallowed and removed his gaze from her own. “Yes. I had quite forgotten that we have no one here besides us two. You often do that to me, you know.” He said softly. 

“I do what?”

The Captain gazed up at her, his eyes daring to move from the ground up to her face. “Make me forget. Forget myself, others. It’s a skill no one else has possessed that I have even encountered.”

“I don’t..” Kitty took a long, slow inhale, her eyes closed, and decided not to finish her sentence. He was confusing her. As she opened them, the Captain was taking another small sip from the glass. Her curiosity got the better of her. “What is that?”

“Something to keep me warm.”

Kitty stepped closer, trying to discern what it was that he was drinking. “But sir, surely you have a larger blanket for yourself to do that? The one you are using now is quite small.”

“No, the larger one I have, I gave to you.” The captain answered softly. 

“Oh! Well, then we must share mine.” Kitty sat right next to John, their shoulders touching, and she wrapped the larger blanket around both, despite the Captain trying to move himself. 

“Absolutely not!” He said firmly. “It is not proper. What would someone think if they stumbled upon us like this?!”

“I don’t care, and you should not either.”

The Captain suddenly grabbed her hands earnestly, Kitty feeling that if he wanted to, his hands could easily wrap around her wrists. “This is of utmost importance. For me, if we were found in such a manner, it would have little consequence for my societal outlook. Your reputation, however, would be in shambles. Do you understand?” 

“They are going to have to find us to let us out, so propriety be.. Well damned!" 

Kitty pulled her hands out of his grip, loosened from the shock of her swearing in front of him. “I will not have you freeze to death next to me, while I am warm! Do not try to resist, or...” Kitty couldn't think of a threat. 

“Or you will do what?” the Captain countered, still attempting to keep his distance from her. 

Kitty looked back at the Captain. “Or… I shall tell Miss Caroline you have been taking to the bottle.” She swallowed and attempted once more to cover the captain's hardly covered legs. “That is, if we manage to escape here without the other being seen.”

“I do not think she would care for the first part of your threat.”

I dare say not. She does not strike me as a person greatly concerned with her husband’s actions, Captain,” Kitty remarked without much forethought. She immediately apprehended her blunder, adding, “Pray accept my apologies for my forwardness, I should—” but the Captain, with composed patience, bade her proceed.

He fixed his gaze upon her, his tone calm yet undeniably authoritative. “I desire you to speak openly. You have spoken; now I must inquire—what are your sentiments regarding Miss Caroline?” Kitty hesitated; the words caught in her throat. To speak honestly was to tread a delicate line, and she did not wish to seem unkind or unjust. After a moment’s thought, she offered, “She is quite agreeable—” but was quickly checked. 

“The truth, if you please,” he pressed, an air of gentle command underlying his words. 

“I shall disclose the truth only in return for a favour—a reward of some kind.”

The Captain’s interest visibly heightened; his gaze flickered from his glass to her face with subtle intrigue. “Should not the act of revealing the truth suffice as its own reward? A liberty to speak without constraint?” he proposed. 

Kitty chuckled softly at his earnestness. “No, sir,” she replied with a hint of amusement. “And what, pray, is your requested recompense?” His tone softened, a rare tenderness in the softness of his speech, and she could not help but notice the alluring gleam in his eye as her own shifted to his glass. 

“A sip of that,” she murmured, indicating her curiosity. 

His expression shifted to one of surprise, and he chuckled, easing her with a light-hearted remark. “You mean my rum? Are you quite certain that is what you desire?” 

“Yes, indeed,” she answered quietly. “Would you have offered more if I had asked for it? Whatever my heart might desire?” she queried, her voice low and playful. 

He faltered briefly—clearing his throat nervously—then acquiesced. “Very well, speak the truth, and you shall have a sip.”

“Mrs. Williamson is clever. Striking. Tall, mature. Protective of her own interests. Talented at music.”

“What of her character?”

“I am afraid I have not been able to move past the formal stage of acquaintanceship with her to know that, sir. But from what I hear from my sister Jane, she can look down on those in different social circles and standing as herself as lesser.”

“Hm. Very well.” The captain held out the glass to Kitty, who took it and sniffed the contents.”It smells sweet, almost.”

“It is. It’s made from sugar cane. I am rather fond of it, I am afraid.” 

Kitty took a sip, not disliking it, and she was poised to take another sip when the Captain gently but firmly pulled the glass from her grip. “You agreed to one sip. Not more.” He appeared to be eyeing the spot where her lips had touched the glass. Kitty thought this was strange, but ignored it.

“Why did you wish to know my opinion of Mrs. Williamson?”

Instead of answering her question, he posed another one to Kitty. “Do you think she would make a good sea captain's wife?”

Kitty felt as if she had been struck. “I.. I don’t know, sir. I mean, Captain.”

He then elaborated, “Financially, she is said to possess some form of inheritance, which could prove advantageous.” Kitty pressed further, “It has been suggested she owns a modest residence in London, though she appears not to favour it, as evidenced by her reluctance to leave my sister’s home.”

The captain, with a tone tinged with scepticism, remarked, “From her words, it seemed the Bingleys pleaded with her to remain. I confess I found her account somewhat unconvincing.”

Kitty swallowed and drew her knees up to her chest in a protective posture. “Surely her wit, charm, and enticing beauty would be positive qualities in your eyes, not just the small fortune and house she would bring.”

“What you said would be true if she even desired to be near me. I am merely a way for the widow to escape her mourning state and receive a manor house in the process. Then again, I suppose I am using her material wealth, so it would be to our mutual benefit.”

Kitty desired nothing more than to change the subject. “You leave in 10 days for the sea, correct?”

“Yes. I, the injured captain, go back to the ocean.” His tone seemed bitter. 

Kitty dared to settle her eyes just slightly on the Captain’s exposed collarbones for the briefest moment, distracted but quickly able to continue their conversation.  “It would appear you seem unhappy to return.”

“I am. It is no desire of mine to go back on such a long assignment.”

Kitty yawned. “Then why take it at all? You could have waited to pick another assignment? Stay on half pay.”

“No. I need to go.”

Kitty raised her head to stare at him. “I do not understand, why go? What is causing you to feel pressured to go?”

The captain’s shoulder shook as he let out a bitter chuckle. “Oh, to be as young and unburdened as you are, Miss Kitty.”

“I am not that young, I just do not under-”

“To save you the headache.” The captain exhaled slowly before continuing to speak. “I have obligations to attend to, people relying on me. So I must go, whether I desire to or not.”

Kitty’s face fell as she finally understood; he had a duty to his crew, whom he had picked out for the voyage. “Oh, Captain, I am sorry. I did not understand-”

“I do not need your pity, nor your apology, Miss Kitty, but thank you.”

Another gust of wind startled Kitty, but she simply pressed her head against the wall and closed her eyes. “I wish I could be half as charming or well off as Miss Caroline.”

“Why Kitty?”

She hardly noticed the removal of the personal title. “Because then I could go about being as mean and as choosy as she is.” Kitty didn’t think to apologise anymore. 

“You are not wrong, beauty and money do run the world, unfortunately.”

“I like that I can speak about such things freely with you, Captain,” Kitty said lightly, turning her face to stare at him.

“I am glad too,” He said, his own face moving to rest against the wall

gently, their faces close enough that Kitty could smell the faint scent of vanilla and smokiness from his breath, which she assumed was the rum. It occurred to her at the same time that he might have been so relaxed about the two being alone together because of the drink.  

“Do you think your future bride would discuss such things frankly with you?” Kitty ventured, her gaze flipping between the distant flashes of lightning and the golden amber eyes next to her. 

“It would entirely depend on who my bride is.”

“Then I suppose this is the last time we are to speak as frankly and freely, if you are to wed Mrs. Williamson. As certainly your attention will be solidly on her as is proper.”

“I suppose. But, I am sure there will be a young man who will love speaking to you freely about anything you wish.” A hesitant hand reached out to touch a piece of hair that had fallen down in her face. That same strong hand was retracted without the slightest contact. “And when that time comes, I will want an invitation to the wedding.”

“I wish I did what Mary did.”

“And what is that?” The Captain asked, reaching over Kitty to lower the lantern’s flame, brushing her arm as he did so. The upper level was cast in a darkened glow.

“Escape. Leave my family’s home.”

“Hm.” Was the only indication he had heard her. The storm and wind were filling the silence left by his answer. Kitty's eyes were confined to stare out when she could feel the Captain's gaze on her. “Did you ever read the note left for you?”

“Excuse me?” 

“The letter I  wrote to you. It was left in the embroidery hoop you left at our home.”

Kitty sat up straight. “I never received a letter. What did it say?”

The captain suddenly stood, wincing in pain as he straightened his artificial limb too quickly, and started to sway. Kitty stood and offered her shoulder as support, which the captain took. “It was-“ he squeezed his eyes shut, then motioned for her to help him lean back against he slightly curved wall behind them. Kitty obeyed and they shambled to the walls, the Captain's weight resting on her shoulder. After the pain had subsided, the Captain looked at her again. “I asked if you would consider allowing me to court you. But I am glad the letter never met your eyes. It was foolish.”

Kitty was speechless for a moment. “No, it is not… I am flattered.”

“Flattered, not happy.”

“Captain…I..” Little passion, almost companionship in reality, is what appeared the Captain had in mind, as he had made no true declaration of his devotion or desire for her like others had. Yet being a married companion of a gentleman didn’t seem so bad. It wasn’t that Kitty didn’t.. Find him handsome or desirable. It was then that this was a tangible possibility. Not one confined to her imagination. “You have been so kind to me. And I suppose I could have worse men. But you speak of marriage inheritance, I have but-“

“50£.”

She stared at him, confused. “Why would you..”

“I asked Charles about your finances.”

Kitty suddenly felt rather warm.

“You boldly asked about the state of my finances from my brother instead of asking me directly? Why?”

“I should have asked you, but I had to know.”

“Why?”

John gave her a long stare. “I had to know, because I intend to never have you struggle in our home. I want you to be able to purchase whatever you desire, without worry about the cost.” He glanced away from her. “If you were to be stuck with me, at least being well off financially would ease my selfish conscience.”

“I care not about that if you are to be my daily companion,” Kitty said with half hope, half trepidation.

“ Companion, great friends. Yes. I suppose that’s what we would be, if such a thing were possible.”

Kitty wondered if he intended to shift closer to her again, their shoulders brushing and his hand so close to her own, she could feel the warmth escaping from it. 

 “All the same, even if I intend to wed Miss Caroline, or you, I still intend to go to sea to bring back a fortune.”

“It would only need to be enough for two, would it not?” Katherine could hardly believe they were discussing this so brazenly. 

John fixed her with a critical look before resting his gaze back to the other side of the lamp.

 "I have a brother who still has expenses needed as he’s not making enough as a magistrate early in his field. He also acquired several debts while gambling that I have to pay off. I have a sister who requires a substantial dowry to attract a man of good social standing. I also wish to have a fund for her further education and travel, should she wish to pursue it. Lastly, I'm dealing with my parents' outstanding bills, which are being pursued by bill collectors, despite their estrangement from my siblings and me."

“That is.. a lot of pressure on yourself.”

The Captain barked a laugh. “That has been the story of my entire existence, Miss Kitty. What am I saying?!” he said in a bitter tone. “I cannot expect you to marry me.”

“Why can I not decide to marry you?!” Kitty shot back, thinking that perhaps he found fault in her.

“You’re young.”

“So are you!”

“23 and 36 are two very different ages. I shall be old and grey before you know it.”

“If I cannot convince you of my affections, then perhaps I can of my need to leave my family’s home. I am in near daily torment living with my half-witted mother and uncaring father-“ Kitty gasped as she said the truth slipped past her loosened lips. 

“That sounds like a terrible home to reside in, yet…If I were a worse man, I would take that reasoning. But alas, I am not.”

She turned in earnest, leaning to face him. During their conversation, the lantern burned out as a result of Kitty assisting the captain. Now, the room was much darker than before. The lighthouse felt suddenly warmer, closed in without any light. 

“What of my desire to be free of my family? Surely you would not be a wicked man for helping me escape it.” She whispered,  slowly lowering herself to the ground to sit. The Captain managed to follow her; he sat with his bad leg outstretched. 

“So your solution would be to attach yourself to the first creature that has shown an interest in you? I would have thought better of you.”

“I think you have too high an opinion of me, sir,” Kitty retorted testily.

The Captain sighed. Kitty watched in fascination as he picked up the bottle, hesitated, then ended up pouring more in his glass. 

Kitty was not one to be persuaded off her preferred path without resistance. “If your hesitation is in my youthful… Ah, passions, I assure you, I can be a calm, stable, good companion, a friend. Whatever you require of me.”

Taking a long, slow sip, his eyes a million miles away, he asked, “Would you truly be alright, Miss Kitty? Caring for a man like me in ten years, when my walking becomes even more laboured? When will I one day need to be escorted in a wheeled chair? Walking down the street with a gentleman who no doubt will draw attention and ire from the public.” 

Kitty hasn’t exactly thought about that. Could she be a nursemaid, there to assist him in most things?

A sad laugh left the man’s mouth. “I see hesitation.”

Kitty was tired of his sense and logic. ” It does not matter anyway. Is not my reputation going to be beyond salvageable after we are discovered, alone, daring to be near as we are now all night?”

Kitty placed her hand on his own, meaning to simply emphasise her point. Instead, it appeared as if the Captain's breath caught in his throat. Instead of letting her remove her hand, he grasped it, now staring down at her small hand clasped in his own.  With aching slowness and almost sacredness, the Captain dropped his glass from his other hand. He pulled her other hand from her lap and brought both up to his eye level. 

“Such small yet capable hands,” John murmured. He then placed a soft kiss on each one, pressed them to his forehead, and sighed slowly. 

Kitty's heart was racing. Before she could react, the Captain dropped her hands as if she had burned him. He stood, grabbing his cane. 

“Do you hear that?”

Kitty stopped biting at her lips nervously and stood. She strained to hear something. Voices. 

“Check…. House.. doors closed.”

She stared, startled at the Captain. “What do we do?”

He stared back at her, no worry or anxiety present in his face. “I suppose we… have no other bloody choice.”

---

The door suddenly burst open with a bang, and the group of 5 people stared in slight horror and disbelief. The Captain was leading Miss Bennet down the small stairs, both visibly lacking sleep. Before they full stepped down, John Hawthorne whispered to Kitty. "After you, dear friend." 

"Thank you, dear Captain." Friend. Echoed in Kitty's head as they greeted the group. 

“Shall we head back to the house? Or do you intend for us to all freeze in here, James?” Captain Hawthorne asked sternly, turning to his astonished brother, then led the way, Kitty by his side, clutching his arm subtly the entire walk back.

Notes:

Goodness, 4,000 words is a record for me. This chapter has been long in the making, as I have had it envisioned since nearly the beginning of this story. Please enjoy, and share your thoughts, reactions, and feelings with me. Thank you all for being such active and wonderful readers!!!
PS: This story is not close to over yet for either of our two Bennets. There will be more intrigue, steam, passion, and trials ahead. I hope the journey has been as wonderful for you as it has been for me!

Chapter 24: Single indiscretion; life altering choice

Notes:

I was going to post this later, but by the power of Peet's coffee matcha, I was able to power through. Enjoy the messy fun chapter.

The evening before they were due to leave, Mary was finishing a letter to Elizabeth. Ambrose was supposed to be writing his sermon for the upcoming Sunday in the chair behind her, but the sounds of soft breathing assured her he was getting his overdue rest. A soft knock on the door caused her to glance up from the desk. 

“Yes?”

“It's Kitty, may I trouble you for a moment?”

“Come in,” Mary answered, sealing the letter and writing the address on the envelope before turning to look at the evening visitor. 

 Kitty entered the room she and Mr. Halifax were sharing. 

“May I speak to you for a moment?”

Mary glanced at Ambrose, and he subtly jolted, waking up. He made to stand when Kitty spoke again. 

“No, please, Mr. Halifax. Please stay… I would like your guidance and advice as well. Seeing as… You are a more mature member of the church."

“Oh, of course, Miss Kitty,” Ambrose answered, slowly standing and moving to be near Mary. 

Mary watched as Kitty turned and closed the door, and started to pace the room. 

Her eyes went to glance at her husband, who seemed equally as concerned, meeting her gaze with a small shrug.

“I.. I don’t know how.” Kitty began, her voice wavering. 

Mary was suddenly deeply concerned. She stood and attempted to stop her sisters' pacing. Kitty hesitated, then suddenly threw herself into Mary’s arms, her head resting on her shoulder. 

“I made a foolish mistake. I mean to say it was an accident. But..”

“Kitty, whatever happened?”

“Promise you will not tell Momma?” Kitty asked, her tears slowly starting to run down her face as she moved to face Mary. 

“Of course! I swear it. Tell me at once what has gotten you so upset.” 

“I lied when I told you I was hiding in the stable’s hayloft during the storm.”

“It is never good to lie, but that is nothing to be so upset about,” Mr. Halifax said gently.

“No. I was in the lighthouse…” Kitty took a steadying breath and pulled back to look Mary in the eyes. “Alone with the Captain all evening.”

Mary’s stomach dropped. “Katherine Lucille, what… what possessed you to do such a thing?!”

“I did not want it to happen!” Kitty cried. 

Mary glanced at Ambrose, who suddenly looked rather dangerous.”Miss Kitty… did the Captain Insist-” He began seriously. 

“What? Oh no! Nothing of the sort happened. We were simply locked in there, as the door was broken. However, we were discovered in the morning by Mr. Hawthorne, Lieutenant Grant, his brother, Mr. Bingley and Lieutenant Martin. Mary, my reputation is going to be in shambles! Whatever am I to do? I am no better than Lydia!” Kitty started crying harder and sobbed into Mary's shoulder. 

Mary gently patted her sister's back. “You are not too blame” Mary said, attempting to soothe Kitty. “You didn't intend this to happen, nor did the Captain, correct?”

“Yes. He was as horrified as we were locked in. Oh, but Mary, it doesn't matter what actually transpired; it’s what people assumed happened.”

“Well, I shall tell you what we will not do. We will not cry any longer. Those five gentlemen are either strangers to our family and town, or our dear brother. You have nothing to fear. Secondly, we are going to hold our heads high, and simply be more cautious about our comings and goings, alright?” Mary answered reassuringly. 

“But what about his reputation? With his own crew members seeing him in an extremely compromising situation?”

“Miss Kitty, I do not think you should be concerning yourself with that. The Captain-” Ambrose began, but Kitty did not let him finish. 

“No, Mr. Halifax, I must! For who else would? He did not do anything wrong, and I would hate that his crew and friends would think any less of him because of a mistake I made.” Mary watched as Kitty visibly calmed down, her tears stopping, a long, slow breath leaving her mouth. 

“So.. you are not cross with me, Mary? Or disappointed?" She asked softly, gazing at her sister. 

Mary shook her head. “No, I am not cross, but I am disappointed that you didn’t go back early. Or that I did not try hard enough to make you come back with us. This whole thing could have been simply avoided if I had watched out for you better.”

“It’s not your fault, Mary. Not everything that goes wrong should be placed on you, Lord!” Kitty said, pulling away from her older sister. 

“Have you had the chance to speak with the Captain since last night?” Mr. Halifax asked, leaning against the mantle. 

“No. I dare say he is avoiding me.” Kitty said, moving to now stare out the darkened window. “I do worry for his reputation. The men who saw us are close to him. I would never want to jeopardise his naval career.”

“In all honesty, I assure you, he will be fine. Men can recover from such a delicate situation, while women often face serious consequences.”

“Ah, you think I don’t know that on account of Lydia, Mr. Halifax!” Kitty said sourly, then stopped. “Oh. My apologies… I suppose you might not know our family's sordid history.”

“I don’t need to know, goodness knows my family has their own story of murky history.”

“Lydia was seduced and eloped at 15 with Mr. Wickham. That is all we shall say on that matter right now,” Mary murmured to Ambrose.

“Oh. I understand why this situation might be evoking some uncomfortable memories. All the same, I assure you, Miss, you have our full support and trust.”

“I am in full agreement with Ambrose. And I swear, we shall not let a word be spread about this matter,” Mary echoed. 

“What if he thought I did it on purpose?!“ Kitty began, alarm rising to her face.

“Why would he suspect such a thing?” Mary said, confused.

“I do not know.. Perhaps because I have nothing in my inheritance, I would seek to trap him in such a compromising situation so he could marry me?”

“I do not suspect the Captain would even entertain such an outlandish idea,” Mary answered firmly. 

The sound of muffled shouting and a crash made all three go silent. Suddenly, the sound of someone running down the hall towards their room culminated in a hurried knock. 

Mary frowned, and Ambrose went to answer the door. Sarah ran in, breathless, her hair falling in small wisps from her low bun. 

“Please, Mr. And Mrs. Halifax..”

Another loud utterance came from downstairs. “James and John are nearly at blows… Mr. Bingley is downstairs, but I don’t think he can…” 

Another shout made Sarah glance out of the open door. 

“Miss Sarah, will you stay here with Kitty, please?” Mary asked. Sarah appeared glad to stay out of her brother's argument, as she nodded and walked to stand by Kitty. 

Mr. Halifax was already out of the door by the time Mary finished speaking. She didn't hesitate to follow, just in case she needed to call for the doctor. Bolting down the stairs, she was temporarily stopped by Jane, who came out of Maria’s bedroom. 

“Whatever is the matter?!” She asked softly, looking concerned. 

“Nothing you can do about now. Go back with Maria, I shall tell you in the morning."

Mary jogged down the hall, the voices becoming louder as she hastily moved downstairs. The noise was coming from the left hallway, at the end. The door was left partially open, and Mary was able to peek into the room. It was a library or a study. A blazing fire was in the fireplace, and books lined the walls. James and John Hawthorne were standing, animatedly arguing. Charles Bingley rushed out of the room, nearly colliding with Mary. He whispered his apology and ran up the stairs. Ambrose stood a bit away, but was ready to intervene if needed.

"How utterly foolish do you presume me to be, John?" Mr. Hawthorne exclaimed, advancing into the Captain's personal space. "The door of the lighthouse did not simply lock itself!" 

"It was an unfortunate accident—" 

"After all we have endured with Sarah, I cannot fathom that you would act so thoughtlessly! How absurd—" 

"Do not equate my singular indiscretion with your life-altering choices, James! We are not of the same ilk," John Hawthorne replied with an unsettling calmness. Mary observed from her vantage point, noting Ambrose standing a pace away from the feuding brothers. 

"Miss Caroline possessed an annual income of two thousand pounds, and you squandered it for—" 

"I have not squandered anything! I have been the one sustaining us for years, ever since our parents disowned you for your selfish deeds." 

James appeared on the verge of seizing his brother, as evidenced by the tension in his clenched fists. "What of my standing in the courts? Should this news reach London, I would not only become the subject of ridicule but also bear the disgrace of my association." 

"Do you not care for the woman whose reputation is now irreparably tarnished should this matter be discussed and openly gossiped about?" The Captain asked firmly.

"My career holds far greater significance. She can—" Mary glanced back at James, who was pacing with a bottle of spirits in hand. "I desired Katherine. I dispatched that wretched letter, yet she never replied! Or did you neglect to deliver it to her?" 

"I did, along with a separate note, your letter remaining intact. But how can you stand there, James?" Mary observed as the Captain tightened his grip on his cane and exhaled slowly, "and profess to care for her after I confided my own affections for her months ago—"

“She wouldn’t dare desire you in your current crippled state. Mrs. Williamson would overlook such faults.” James said with venom. He stepped back from his brother to stare into the fire. The room that had been so hot before suddenly felt cool. “Look at you, John.” James taunted, his voice low. He turned to flash a wicked grin at his older brother. “Half a man, withdrawn, unable to walk half the time, scars across your body evidence of the beatings you and others received from your time in service. At least if I managed to marry her, you’d be able to be around her on occasion.”

“Why do I suspect you desire her simply because I have wanted her so, dear brother?” The Captain queried, his voice solemn. 

James whirled around to stare back at John. “That empty-headed creature wouldn’t even consider you as an option. She would be much happier as the wife of a barrister, where she does not have to-” the snake-like tone was caught off. John had moved and crushed his brother against the wall. Before Ambrose could intervene, the younger Hawthorne brother kicked his brother off and swung at him. He missed, and John socked him squarely and forcefully in the nose, which caused his brother to crumple onto the ground, blood starting to drip down his face. The captain’s face instantly softened, and he crouched to assess the damage, Ambrose also crowding around the man, temporarily incapacitated. The Captain spotted Mary watching in horror. 

“If you please, Miss Mary. Can you bring some rags and a bowl of water from the kitchen?”

“Of… of course, sir.”

As she turned to leave, she heard the Captain say one more warning. 

“Never speak of Kitty that way again in my presence, are we clear?” The door to the study shut as she turned to the kitchen, echoing in the sudden, eerie silence of the fight.

---

The rest of the household did not ask or indicate that anything odd had happened the night before, as they all said their farewells and left. Mary and Ambrose had decided to simply ignore the looming conversation that was overdue until they had finally reached home a day after they departed Wexford estate. Kitty was reassured of their sealed lips, and she sadly waved the two away as they departed. As soon as she turned to the house, Ambrose turned to Mary. 

“Lord, I have waited for Miss Kitty to depart so we can finally discuss what went down between the Hawthorne brothers.”

This admittance made Mary laugh loudly, still chuckling as she answered. “I am so glad you feel the same. I can hardly… well.” Mary glanced around, and she noticed the driver quickly clearing his throat and turning his gaze back to the road. “I believe we should talk in a more intimate setting.”

“Ah, of course.” Mr. Halifax smiled suddenly to himself, causing Mary to gently lean forward towards him, trying to catch his eye. 

“What are you thinking? Your face turned bright.”

“Ah, I am simply excited to see Simon again. Do you suppose he missed us?”

“He no doubt missed you. I am no more than a stranger to him, at this point.” Something in the way Mr. Halifax had said us instead of him made Mary inwardly a bit giddy. She supposed this is what most happy newlywed brides felt, except all the time. 

“Simon will learn to like you, Miss Mary. Oh, that reminds me.” The clergyman pulled out a folded piece of paper and handed it to her. “I could not sleep last night-”

“As seems to be a pattern, at least from what I have observed,” Mary retorted coyly. 

“Yes. It is a destructive pattern of behaviour I wish I could rid myself of. But all the same,” He leaned and pointed at the neatly numbered list he had handed Mary. “I thought of the basic academic skills that Simon has learned so far. He knows his numbers and letters and can read, albeit haltingly. As far as language and grammar, that is where he is sorely lacking.”

“Did his teachers or tutors have any notes or observations that would help as I start working with him?” Mary asked, her gaze moving from the page up to her husband's grey eyes. 

Ambrose remained silent for a few beats. “He had none.”

“How did he- wait, did you teach him yourself, sir?”

“I told you I do not desire to be called that.” Despite his chastisement and correction, Mary was pleased to see the smile lines around his eyes appear, which assured her that he was not upset. 

“Oh. “ She said, leaning forward until she could feel his breath on her face. He still smelled of pipe smoke and the odour of wet fall leaves on a cold morning. Mary chuckled before speaking. “And what if I keep being rather insolent? I rather like it when you are vexed, I will admit.”

“Ah, so you do! Well, what does one normally do with a misbehaving little thing?” He retorted, daring to lean even closer to her, bemusement in his eyes. 

“I am no child, sir.” Mary said, finally pulling back, fully grinning wickedly. 

“There it is again. If you keep acting like a cheeky imp, I will have to act accordingly. Ah, but whatever clever consequence will I think to dole out to you..."

Suddenly, Mary felt rather warm, a pulling sensation in her stomach, as she had butterflies trapped inside. “Oh, I am terribly scared of whatever the great minister Halifax will deem worthy of my behaviour.”

“I suppose I could always take you over my-” Something restrained him, and he dropped the rest of his sentence, colour faintly painting his face in a blush. “But.. In any case, I dearly hope that list helps you with teaching Simon.” his voice had an oddly hoarse quality, which he shed after clearing his throat and staring out the window as the slowed to a stop in front of their home. 

Home. Our home. My home. Less dread than she was expecting rose as she gazed at the rectory. After alighting from the carriage with Ambrose, Mary was delighted to hear Simon exclaim from inside the house: “They have arrived home! Papa is back!” 

Mary’s smile widened as she watched the young boy run out, arms outstretched. Ambrose caught him and picked him up in a tight embrace, fondly kissing the boy's head before setting him down. 

“And Miss Mary is here too, Simon,” Ambrose prompted gently, as he pulled the luggage up into his arms. Simon happily grabbed Mary’s hand and looked up at her. “Would you like to see what I have been up to while you were gone, Miss M?”

Mary knelt down and gently cleaned off the dirt from the boy’s cheek before smiling. “Only if you desire to show me.” 

Mary was instantly pulled out to the side yard, where she spent the rest of the day remarking on the fine stick village the boy had made for several ladybugs he had carefully found in the flowers.

Notes:

The carriage scene was so fun to write. gotta justify the Mature rating lol. (I kid, there will be more to justify it, I assure everyone.) As always, enjoy, and let me know your inner thoughts, and I'll be updating soon!

Chapter 25: Little thing

Notes:

Hope everyone is enjoying their long weekend!

It was 5 days after they arrived back from the coast, and Mary and Simon were starting to achieve a routine. He had shown some improvement already, which was delightful and rewarding; their evenings were spent in Mr. Halifax’s company; dinner and soft, low conversation between the man and his ward was especially pleasant to witness. Often, he would have Simon come sit next to him and read, simply talking with the boy and hanging on every word. The days passed peacefully and happily for Mary.

---

Despite it being a beautifully cool Friday afternoon, Mary had managed to corral Simon to stay focused. She read off the words she had given him to spell silently:

Apple

After

Break 

Barc (Bark)

Clothes ( close)

 Clean

Dec ( deck)

Drain

Erand ( Errand)

Eager

Frunt (front)

Fruit

“How did I do, Miss M?”

Mary glanced down from the small slate. Simon had moved silently from the table in the nursery next to her. 

“A strong improvement, I daresay. A few misspellings, I want you to attempt to discern what mistakes you made. Does that sound alright?”

Simon nodded and waited for her to circle the mistakes. 

“There.” Mary handed him the slate and the piece of chalk, and he headed to the table. She walked to the window to look out on the sunny day, still thinking about the fight that had occurred during their visit to the coast. She and Ambrose hadn’t discussed anything about the incident. 

The trees were already starting to change into the autumn hues of orange, yellow, and small touches of premature red. It was beautiful. Through the leaves of the large oak, Mary spotted a dark-haired, tall figure pacing, a page fluttering in his hand. 

“I’ll be right back, please continue, Simon,” Mary said, and left the room, pausing to contemplate whether to grab her jacket. She decided against it. Mary could hear the sounds of Ambrose practising his sermon for Sunday drifting from the circle of trees that he had begun to use as his imagined congregation.

When she stepped into the circle of oaks, his back was to her, so she decided to sit on a stump and simply watch him. Despite herself, he was absolutely magnetic to watch when he preached. His voice was made to be heard and strike into the heart of those whom he had been called to shepherd. Perhaps it was the training from his mother, or the artistic qualities of his father, but both seemed to come together in both the writing and orating qualities of his work. 

“Think it not above us, to share a table with everyone who comes to us in need or hunger. If indeed, brothers and sisters, Peter could fully go against tradition and Jewish laws to not only eat with Gentiles as seen in..” Suddenly, he paused and thumbed through his Bible. 

“Acts 10,” Mary called out, causing Ambrose to jump. She regretted startling him, especially when his back was towards her. 

He appears to recover quickly, as a smile spread across the tension on his face. 

“Ah, perhaps you should teach on Sunday in place of me. You knew the chapter!”

Mary laughed and pushed herself off the dry leaf-covered foliage. “Hardly. Lucky guess. I had no idea what chapter it was.”

He stared at her for a beat. “Would you, would you be willing to sit and listen to my sermon? Just once, I won’t torture you too much, I swear.”

A realisation dawned on Mary. She stood, walking up to him slowly; Ambrose remained rooted to his spot. Mary then went on her toes to try to see him eye-to-eye. Her effort hardly affected her previous height. “Why do you do that?”

The grey-green eyes locked onto her own. “Whatever do you mean, Miss Mary?”

“End your requests with a smart word, a joking tone?”

“I was not aware that I had made it a habit to do such a thing,” he answered back softly. 

“It’s a pattern I have noticed. I cannot fathom why. You are just as entitled to ask for things as anyone else.” 

“Yes, I suppose I am. Perhaps I am used to using humour to stave off a harsh rebuke or word. I prefer heavy personal inner turmoil to public unrest and unease.” He escaped hers and rested on the stump she had been sitting on previously. 

Mary felt him retreating into his thoughts, something he had only done once in the two weeks they had been married; it was something she had dearly tried to chase off. “All the same,” Mary hastily commented, attempting to draw him back out. “I would be willing if I were offered, say, an incentive.”

It appeared to be working. A grin broke free, and his eyes returned to her own. “Ah, there is the sting. The fairy queen once again emerged and shot a bolt of ice through my heart! Fine, what will you require to hear me practice?"

“It would have to be something worth my precious time.”

A thoughtfully playful expression crossed her husband's face. “ Let me ponder…You have been reading far too much while working with Simon. I can tell your eyes have been troubling you. At night, you often remove your glasses and lean too close to the candle’s light when you need to read. Would you like me to read something tonight to amuse you instead?”

Mary was astounded at such a kind observation and offer. “Hm. Will the material be of my choosing?”

Ambrose laughed. “Not tonight, my offer is that I choose what to read. But perhaps, another night, if my voice is not too soporific, perhaps you can choose what I read to you.”

Mary had admitted to herself that she greatly appreciated hearing him speak; she liked the deep bass tone and the calm, purring tone that came out when he read aloud. 

“I suppose that those exchanges of services will have to do.”

 His hand caught her own, and Mary’s breath caught. Confused, she glanced down and suddenly understood he was simply handing her a larger, worn Bible. One that looked as old as he. She ventured a glance back up at Ambrose. “I want you to interrupt me if I reference an incorrect piece of Scripture. I marked the passages with several bookmarks.” He then withdrew his hand from her own, and Mary was left holding the heavy Bible. She turned and sat back on the stump she had previously placed herself, nodding for Mr. Halifax to start his sermon.

---

Mary found herself alone for nearly an hour after she had got Simon ready for bed, and Ambrose, after heading out for a brief errand, was currently occupied elsewhere. She was carefully pulling books from the shelves, aided by a small step ladder, and found no entomology reference guides, but discovered several biblical commentaries. A commentary on Acts by John Calvin caught her attention, and she pulled out a particular old-looking edition, gently placing it on the desk below her. Mary idly thought as she skimmed the shelves, how he had managed to fit such large shelves into such a small home. The study itself was large, but transporting it must have taken a lot of effort. As she moved a particularly large book out of the way, something dropped behind the wall of books on the shelf she was eye level with. Carefully pulling a few of the books away and placing them up on top of the bookshelf. The shelf was empty, save for several worn, wrinkled and stiff leather-bound books. Carefully and quite uncharacteristically, Mary reached to pick one of these up. It bore no name or title, and it had clearly been untouched for years. As she tried to pull the leather dustcover open, it stubbornly fought back. They smelled heavily of dust and rotting paper. Accepting defeat from the book for the time being, Mary carefully placed it back down and reached for a cloth-covered object. It felt heavy in her hand as she slowly unwrapped it. Cold, worn wood greeted Mary’s palm as she discarded the cloth. She had no idea what she was staring at first, but soon she realised that the handle could be pulled out. Slowly, she brought out the object from its case, and grey, worn metal with jagged edges appeared. Only after the entire thing was pulled out did Mary gasp and drop the object, as it had bitten her. It was a knife, or a dagger of some kind. And it had been used, as wear shone on the dull metal surface. The sound of the front door closing made Mary quickly place the unnamed books and the dagger back, and the book returned to its original location. 

“Mrs. Halifax?” Ambrose called out. She could hear his footsteps. Mary rolled her eyes. It suddenly occurred to her she hadn’t even asked if she could be in his personal study, let alone take any books from the shelves. 

“Ah. There you are,” Mary turned her head and saw Mr. Halifax, his cheeks flushed from the cooler weather he had faced while outside. He cut a striking figure, certainly, one that belonged to Roman gods of war, or of Neptune himself. His hair was longer, curling wildly, framing his royal profile and strong features. She swallowed and quickly descended the ladder, brushing the dust from her hand on her skirt. 

“My apologies, I should have asked before coming in here. Forgive me.” 

Mr. Halifax removed his hat and stepped toward her, his face displaying confusion. “Why would you not be allowed to roam and search through any part of your own home?”

She stared at her feet. “My father never really allowed us access to his study and collection of books.”

“Why?” The word was uttered simply, but with an undercurrent of surprise and disappointment. 

“Well, I was told they were my father's. And not my own, so belonging to him, I was often not allowed to borrow them; he worried I would ruin them.” She swallowed, her throat dry. 

“That’s absolutely absurd. What type of father discourages his children’s curiosity and desire to learn?”

“My own flesh and blood paternal figure,” Mary answered simply, her eyes still on her feet. 

An uncomfortable silence lasted for a moment before Ambrose spoke again. “Well, all the same, this and anything that was previously mine is now ours. Take and use them as you see fit. What, if I may enquire, where are you looking to read?” 

“I was looking for nature and biological reference books. I was unfruitful in my search.” Mary levelled her gaze to look back up at the man across from her. 

“I have several. Come.” Without another word, Mr. Halifax turned, and Amy had no choice but to follow. His much longer stride made him reach the very top of the stairs first, and he had managed to take a small candle from the hallway before she even reached him. He motioned for her to continue to follow him as he unlocked a small triangle door at the very end of the hall. Mary stared into the dark maw of the doorway, her eyes making shapes in the darkness that she knew were simply illusions.  Mr Halifax reappeared, walking down a small staircase that was hidden by the darkness. 

“I should have asked if you were afraid of the dark. I can gather the books, I’ll-”

Mary stopped him. “No. I don’t mind. I was just.. Hesitant.”

Ambrose stooped lower and offered his hand to her. Mary waited, then grasped his hand. It was warm, a comfort as her own was icy. Where he was leading her, she had no idea. It suddenly occurred to her, in a rather detached manner, that she hardly even knew her husband.  The blue beard comparison once again sprang up in her mind, as she was blindly following him up to an attic that had been kept under lock and key. 

“Is that where you keep your other victims?” The sentence was out before Mary could stop it. 

The only source of illumination nearly dropped to the ground, as she was certain she had amused the gentleman, who was gently yet firmly gripping her fingers. “No. I keep those under the floor of the study.” He chuckled, and Mary joined him, albeit more softly.  “Would you be kind as to hold this for me?” Ambrose asked, holding out the candle and letting go of her hand. Mary nodded, taking it from him, and she watched in the glow of the candle as Ambrose fumbled around with a couple of keys before finding the right one and kneeling down to unlock a traveller's trunk that was covered in dust. She took the chance to look around the attic, but was sorely disappointed, as the candle’s feeble light was unable to pierce the all-consuming darkness. The sound of the trunk’s lid being dropped shut caused her to turn back to Ambrose. He was standing again, still stooping as the ceiling was far shorter than his height. He held several large volumes and smiled down at Mary. 

“Alright, lead the way, little thing.” Mary turned and suddenly felt her cheeks flush as he had suddenly given her a term of endearment, one that she didn't entirely dislike.

---

Mary was poring over the oversized zoological and botanical guide. She had to sit on the ground to fully open them, and so she sat, rather unladylike, cross-legged, marvelling at the illustrations. 

“Here.” A blue and white china teacup and saucer were hovering to the right of her vision. She carefully grasped it and curled her lip. 

“Why is it coffee?”

“I’ll have you know that you wound my soul. Come, try it,” Ambrose encouraged, going to sit down in the chair opposite her, near the fire he had stoked as they sat down.  Mary sniffed it; it didn’t smell foul. She decided to add some cream and sugar before daring to take a sip. She held her breath and tasted it carefully. It was not as poor or unrefined as she had expected. Glancing up from her light brown drink, she spotted the look of triumph on her husband's face. “I told you it was not quite as unappetizing as most make the beverage out to be.” He himself took a sip of his own drink. 

“Alright, I acquiesce this once; it is not quite terrible. Thank you for the hot drink, and for fetching these,” she answered, motioning to the guides. 

“I'm glad they meet your approval. I will have to tell my father you enjoyed his illustrations.”

Mary looked back up from a drawing of a raven to stare at Ambrose.” These were your father's work?”

“Indeed. I recall that several of the initial observational sketches were my own; I was eager to help my father out. But yes, all his own skill.” The sound of the crackling fire and Ambrose setting his mug gently down filled the mostly silent room. Mary closed the zoological book and glanced up at the man sitting in the chair ahead of her. He was resting his long arm over the back of the chair, and his other hand absentmindedly fiddled with the dark pipe, while he stared at the fire. “What did you make of the heated argument between Captain Hawthorne and his brother? I know you heard most of what was said.”

Mary sighed slowly and thought for a few beats before answering. “It would appear that Kitty has inspired both their hearts to seek her own.” She glanced back from the fire to Ambrose.

He was staring at her directly. “I doubt that entirely. I think it is only the Captain who truly cares for her.”

“Well, discounting the rather rude remark Mr. James Hawthorne made about Kitty, I disagree. I think both have equally expressed their interest.”

“Again, I would disagree. I feel as if the Captain’s selfless actions, care and regard for Katherine’s well-being and respect for her mind have far outweigh any polite hesitation on his part.”

Mary stared deeply into the storm cloud-hued eyes. She knew he was correct, of course. 

“You do bring up several good points of observation for your argument.  I, too, have seen those small moments. I do want to be direct that my point was not to suggest that either of the Hawthorne brothers would be a well-paired match for Kitty. I was simply remarking that they both seemed interested. Even if James seems much more superficial with his affections for her.” 

“Hm. Then we are in agreement.” 

They talked for a bit longer, and silence once again settled over the cosy drawing room. Mary was now leaning on her elbow, still slowly reading. She had switched to the Commentary of the book of Acts when Ambrose returned from the other room. He walked right up to her, and she gazed up at him, confused. In his hand, he held a small pack wrapped in brown paper and tied together with butcher’s twine. 

“I.. I have something for you. A wedding present, I suppose,” he said softly, a faint grin on his face. 

Mary wrinkled her brow, pushed herself up to sit, then stood. Mr. Halifax sat on the small loveseat and indicated for Mary to sit next to him. She obeyed, curious and surprised with the unexpected gift, whatever it turned out to be. The first parcel was handed to her, but before she opened it, she glanced up at Ambrose. “You will think me rude, but I didn't think to purchase you a wedding gift.” 

“Nor did I expect you to. Gifts are just that: things given without expectation of reciprocation or anything in return. But all the same, please open it.” 

Mary could not grin at his anticipation of her opening the gift. After pulling the twine apart and pulling off the paper, Mary burst out laughing. She glanced mirthfully up at Ambrose, enjoying the same expression in his own face. 

“Where in the world did you find a fully illustrated version of Blue Beard?!”

“I specially ordered it.”

Mary opened the dark blue cover and marvelled at the gold-edged pages as she flipped to the marvellous, striking illustrations. “It is most beautiful and fitting. Thank you!”

“Ah, that is not all. That was more of a secondary gift. This is your true wedding gift.”

Mary placed the small book on her lap and took the second package, unwrapping it with care. She could only gasp as a small, pocket Bible, very much like Ambrose’s own, was uncovered. She gently turned the Bible over when Ambrose spoke again, his voice low, gentle, and pleased with her evident satisfaction at his gift. “Open the front cover, if you please.”

Mary nodded and carefully lifted the leather-bound cover. “If found, please return to: Mary Agatha Bennet Halifax,” she read out loud. Tears unexpectedly rose to her eyes. She had never felt so moved. 

Mr. Halifax must have seen her watery eyes as he leaned forward, concerned. “If the present upsets you, I assure you that I can return it. I only meant to-”

Mary stopped him by gently placing her hand on his forearm. “No, no. I am simply overwhelmed with gratitude toward such a thoughtful gesture.” She managed to pull her eyes to his own concerned ones. “Thank you ever so much, Ambrose.” She managed to say. At the sound of his name rolling from her lips, Mr. Halifax grinned boyishly, and his eyes were removed in haste to stare at the fire again. “You are most welcome.” 

Ambrose read her several of Robert Burns' poems. Her favourite was the Afton Water. His voice carried and rose like a river, and made Mary close her eyes to listen better to the verbal landscape he was creating. 

At the end of the poem, Mary failed to suppress a yawn, which seemed to break Mr. Halifax out of internal reflection. He stood, offering her his arm, intending to escort her to bed as he had before. As they slowly ascended the stairs, he turned to Mary, speaking softly, for Simon was asleep only a couple of doors down the hallway. 

“I am calling upon several widows of the community tomorrow for the afternoon. I would be delighted with your company if you care to accompany me. Simon will be at Netherfield for the duration of my visitation.”

“Jane was very insistent that Maria wanted to play with Simon again. I am glad for him. Of course I shall go, as long as you promise exciting company and stimulating conversation.”

Mr. Halifax laughed again before he answered. “I only hope I fit that criteria, as for the dears in Hoffman house…they are sweet, and so happy to visit.” He held onto her arm for a beat longer, his gaze glued to it. Ambrose again looked at her. “Goodnight, my friend.” 

“Sleep well, Ambrose,” Mary answered, and then left the hallway, both her books grasped firmly under her arm, feeling confused yet rather happy. 

 

Notes:

AHAHAHA. Things are moving along! As always, let me know your thoughts, feelings or anything else. Thank you for reading!

Chapter 26: A dire need for distraction

Notes:

Prize money encompassed a ‘bonus’ payment for the capture of enemy ships or the destruction of enemy shipping or stores. The value of the prize money was determined by the Prize Court, which adjudicated the legality of the prize (neutral ships were particularly sticky) and the value. The value included the captured ship herself and the value of any stores or goods within the captured ship. (Source: https://www.hmspsyche.ca/library/seamanship)

10 days went by in a whirlwind of half-remembered memories, moments and actions for Katherine Bennet. Time seemed to be slipping by as she mused, worried and retreated into her thoughts. It was evident that her behaviour was out of character as Mrs. Bennet finally said something.

“Katherine Bennet,” cried Mrs. Bennet. “If you continue to spend yet another hour languishing and gazing out of the window in such a dismal manner, I fear I shall completely lose my composure!” 

Kitty, with a heavy sigh, averted her gaze from her mother, allowing her eyes to wander back to the melancholy sight before her. “Pray, what would you have me do?” she exclaimed in exasperation.

 “Make haste to the outdoors! The invigorating breath of fresh air would certainly revive your spirits. Indeed, a walk may be precisely what you require,” her mother insisted. Kitty exhaled deeply, her interest waning as she turned yet again to the dreary expanse outside. “I do not believe such an excursion shall avail me much,” she retorted. 

 “I declare it shall! Off with you, forthwith! Perhaps you might even venture to the rectory! Who knows, perhaps a moment of prayer might lift your spirit from this dismal state!” Kitty, recognising her mother's determination, knew she would find no peace until she complied. Resignedly, she prepared herself, grabbing only gloves for warmth and choosing to forgo her coat—if she were to feel chill, at least it would serve to occupy her thoughts. Such was her inclination that instead of proceeding directly to the rectory, she took herself toward Netherfield. Upon her arrival, she discovered that the entire Bingley family had departed for the day, rendering her efforts fruitless. Yet, not entirely without merit, for she had missed the companionship of Mary, having seen her for but a few hours the previous Sunday. With a renewed purpose, she resolved to heed her mother’s advice and make her way to the Halifax residence. The day was pleasantly cool, teetering near the edge of chilly, and it was the memory of her parting from the Captain that weighed heavily upon her heart. She lamented not having had the opportunity to explain herself or even bid him good fortune on his journey. Mary had remained reticent regarding the events of the argument that had taken place on the evening before their departure from the coast. And now, as she walked, the world appeared draped in shades of grey, for all her thoughts would return to the fleeting sensation of the Captain’s lips upon her hand, stolen away before they had been discovered. It seemed that her life, once filled with trifles, had indeed transformed into a tale of true woe. Arriving at the rectory, she lifted her hand and rapped gently upon the whitewashed door. Mary opened the door, a look of surprise on her face. “Why, Kitty, how unexpected to see you, whatever brings you by?”

“A dire need for distraction.”

Mary's face softened. “Well, you can come in, but we have-

“Miss Ka-Bennet.” 

Kitty's eyes strayed past Mary, who was still speaking, and locked onto the person who had softly uttered her name. 

Handsome, rugged, amber-eyed, and with a distinct cane. “Captain Hawthorne.”

---

Kitty found herself in the room without any recollection of how she had arrived there. Before her stood Simon, engrossed in play with a collection of metal soldiers, while Mr. Halifax leaned casually against the mantle, and the Captain returned to his position, appearing somewhat ill at ease as he faced her. “It is a pleasure to see you once more, sir. What brings you to Meryton?” she inquired, striving to maintain a steady tone while her gaze remained fixed on the floor. A flurry of butterflies danced within her stomach as she observed him toying with the dark hat he held. 

“Ah, well, I had a specific purpose for my visit. I… that is to say,” he stepped closer, attempting to meet her gaze. “I inquired after your whereabouts, and your mother informed me that you were en route here. I felt compelled to see you.” He fell silent, his hands betraying his agitation. “I called upon your parents today to request your hand.” 

Kitty's heart raced at his words; this was the very outcome she had longed for, yet his sombre demeanour puzzled her. A tentative smile, rare in recent days, began to grace her lips. “Oh, Captain, I—” 

But before she could finish, he interjected, “—They declined my offer.” Time seemed to freeze, and she felt the warmth of her smile dissipate. 

“Why?” she managed to utter, her voice barely above a whisper. 

She watched as John shifted his gaze from his hands back to her. “I spoke candidly with them, Miss Katherine. I laid bare my financial circumstances and my aspirations to secure sufficient prize money alongside my full pay. However, they deemed my assurances mere hopeful promises, insufficient to provide for you in a manner they found acceptable.” 

Kitty's mind struggled to comprehend the rejection, her heart aching at the thought of her parents denying him. “They did not grant you their blessing?” 

“No, they would not, could not, as your father explicitly stated.” 

The weight of his words pressed heavily upon her. “But what of my tarnished reputation? No gentleman would dare to marry me—” 

“I did not disclose the particulars of the incident to them, Miss Bennet.” At this revelation, she swallowed hard, her gaze falling to the floor, suddenly overwhelmed by a desire for silence. The conversation around her resumed, filled with shallow pleasantries and inquiries from Mary and others, but Kitty felt as though she was pulled apart from the present company. 

“I must take my leave now, for I have to make my way to the port from which I shall embark at dawn. I am most grateful for your gracious hospitality, Mr. and Mrs. Halifax.” The captain then turned to Kitty, offering a courteous bow. “I wish you every success, Miss Bennet, in all your endeavours. I daresay our paths may cross again, as both Sarah and James hold you in high regard.” With that, he made his slow exit, the door of the home closing softly behind him. 

“Kitty,” Mary began, her voice trailing off. Yet, Kitty found herself devoid of tears, yet somehow summoned the resolve to flee from the house. Outside, she spotted him upon the same splendid chestnut steed that he had ridden when he first extended the invitation to her family for a visit to the coast. He was already a considerable distance down the road from the rectory. 

“Captain!” she called out with all the strength she could muster. To her relief, he turned his head at the sound of her voice, and she dashed toward him. As she approached, he dismounted with grace, opting not to reach for his cane, instead leaning against his horse for support.

“Whatever is the matter?”

“If you return with sufficient fortune, will you make your proposal once more? For my hand?” she inquired, her heart racing and spirit emboldened, albeit breathlessly. 

“I—I do not—” he stammered. 

“Or was your initial proposal merely a result of your troubled conscience?” The words slipped from Kitty’s lips, perhaps not the most judicious thing to utter, but her frustration had welled up within her—he stood before her, and she could no longer contain it. “So you performed your act of charity and shall depart?” 

The captain's countenance fell, despite his valiant attempt to mask the hurt. “I told you previously, I did not disclose a word of our encounter to your parents.” 

A sudden dread seized her heart. “Lord, was it because I had practically implored you to rescue me from my family abode?” The very thought filled her with an overwhelming sense of shame, a horror that it may have been her desperation that compelled him to act. “Certainly not,” he replied, his voice steady yet gentle. 

“Then pray, tell me why you took such measures?” Kitty sought to read his soul through the impenetrable facade he presented, her gaze searching the stone visage before her. “If my reputation remains untarnished due to the esteemed company you keep, what prompted you to endure the inconvenience of riding all the way to ask for my hand?” 

She observed him swallow hard before speaking. “Because I have developed quite a fondness for your companionship, Miss Katherine. You are a sweet and entertaining associate, and I would not in any way mind having such a friend alongside me in my home.” 

Kitty remained torn. He had not declared a love of the heart, nor embraced her with the fervour she had long envisioned from a suitor. She had always dreamt of such a display from the man she fantasized to wed. Yet, perhaps he regarded her merely as he had stated—a friend—but still, to possess him in any capacity was a comfort. It seemed, as if divining her thoughts, the captain spoke again. “Should I succeed in courting and uniting myself with you in marriage, I would no longer have to await your visits to Wexford. You would, quite simply, reside there with me.” As he spoke, John adjusted his stance, leaning ever so slightly towards her.

“I repeat my inquiry, sir, would you consider asking again?” Kitty asked, her eyes again at their feet. 

“Is your family really that terrible that you desire any escape?” 

Kitty tore her eyes to stare at him, but saw only slight merriment, causing her to smile gently. “I suppose it must be. But what is your answer?” She answered. The way he was staring at her was in a way one might look at a piece or art, or a glorious sunrise. He shifted, pressing his body to rest against the horse instead of his hand. Suddenly, one of his hands took her right hand, holding it gently as he stared at it. Kitty was watching this action. Her breath caught in her throat as John slowly divested her glove from her right hand, in a manner that made her feel rather warm. John lingered his mouth over her hand, making Kitty desire to do… something. She wasn’t sure what. Finally, he laid a kiss, lingering and soft, on that bared hand, making her hold back a soft gasp.

“It would be my honor, Kitty.” He answered in a husky tone. 

Notes:

I know, this chapter is a bit shorter. But I simply had to let Kitty get some more closure! Well, not as much as she wanted, but still. Thank you for reading. As always, please share your thoughts below.

Chapter 27: Some semblance of gaiety and pleasure

Notes:

Appriciate and love every single comment, hit and kudos. You have all inspired me to continue and persevere through. Forgive me for the week long hiatus. Things had to get ironed and sorted out.

It was Sunday, and as has become a cherished custom, the entire Bennet family convened for dinner at Netherfield. Kitty was attempting to get ready to leave, sitting at her vanity as she brushed her lustrous bronze locks. A moment of hesitation washed over her; the thought of declining the invitation crossed her mind. However, the prospect of disappointing Jane and Maria weighed heavily upon her heart. With a resigned sigh, she resumed her preparations.

"For four long weeks have I awaited a response from Sarah, yet silence reigns," she lamented, murmuring to herself as she perused her wardrobe. She was still adjusting to the absence of Mary’s presence as she prepared to go anywhere. Thus, she had the bad habit of talking to no one often in her room. Eventually, she retrieved a simple blue dress that had not even received the modest attention of an iron this morning. 

Despite it being over a month, Kitty could still feel the memory of that simple kiss on her hand, accompanied by the sting of her parents’ rejection—matters she had yet to broach with them. Yet despite this, she was determined to be distracted and have a pleasant time this evening with her family. The carriage ride was tolerable, and after arriving, she was delighted to see Simon, Maria, and George running around the front garden, watched by Jane and Lydia. Kitty turned to her mother.

“Is Mr. Wickham back in town again, Momma?”

“I dearly hope so! Poor Lydia is nearly sick with worry and heartache over his departure. Gone for heaven knows how long. But she puts up with it well, does she not, Mr. Bennet?”

“Hm? What? Quite, yes of course.”

Kitty inwardly sighed; she wasn’t prepared to deal with George Wickham Sr. this evening. She followed her parents dutifully out of the carriage. After the hellos were performed, Kitty inquired where Mary was. 

“I think she is somewhere with her dear Mr. Halifax. Shall we go find them together, Kitty?” Lydia then turned to her mother. “Oh, Momma, do you mind watching dear Georgie?”

Mrs. Bennet scoffed and brushed her hand to wave them off. “Of course!  Go go, spend some time with your sister.”

Kitty turned back to ask Jane the question, but she smiled and shook her head. Lydia grabbed her hand like they were girls again and led her around the house. 

“Heaven, it has been ages since I have seen you! I have been dreadfully bored.”

Kitty smiled. “Well, I have sorely missed you, too. How has it been having Mr. Wickham back?”

She glanced at Lydia, who was grinning widely. “Well…. He's been so very needy since returning. I can hardly get any sleep.”

“Lydia! I do not need to hear such things!"

Lydia laughed wickedly, steering them to the small garden walking path around the gardens and further out into the orchard. “What? You will one day. I like to brag about the perks of having a husband to hold and kiss me whenever I desire it.”

Kitty suddenly withdrew again, a pit in her stomach forming again as she thought about what it would be like to even glimpse what Lydia was talking about. Well, despite the physical part, perhaps the captain didn’t appear to find her quite handsome enough to tempt him into bed, but surely he wouldn't object to a kiss on the cheek. After all, she was going to be his companion, and sometimes friends give each other such displays of affection. 

A frightening thought occurred to her. What if the damage to his leg somehow caused him to-

“Kitty!”

“Hm?”

“I asked how your time was on the coast without momma and papa?”

Kitty trained her eyes to focus back on the present. “Wonderful. Quite exciting too, I venture to say.”

 “Oh, pray tell what made it so exciting?” Lydia raised her eyebrow and laughed.

It was easy to forget that Lydia was not her confidante, her best friend anymore. A friend that only had her best interests at heart at earnest moments like these. “Well, I might have gotten locked in a lighthouse with a “ instantly she stopped herself. What she was doing was dangerously stupid. 

Lydia’s eyes grew wide, and she grasped her arm firmer. “Oh, you have to tell me now!”

Kitty attempted to continue to walk and ignore the pleas, but Lydia sternly refused to move, as she suddenly stopped walking. 

“It’s nothing. Of little consequence, I assure you. Now come on, let’s find Mary,” Kitty nearly squeaked, trying to move Lydia’s unwavering stance.

The sounds of her mother gossiping with a rather unenthusiastic Jane reached them. Kitty glanced over and saw they were walking back to the porch with the children.

“Perhaps Mama shall tell me!” Lydia stated and waved. “Momma-“

Kitty pulled Lydia’s hand down. “Momma does not know!”

A wicked look broke from Lydia’s face. “Oh, really? Are you quite sure?”

“She doesn’t.” Kitty insisted, trying to stay calm. She could not possibly let Lydia know.  

“Well, I’ll ask her anyway, Momma when you-“

Kitty growled and whispered to Lydia. If it were between relenting and telling her youngest sister or her mother, she knew the answer. “I tell you, we'll swear to not breathe a word of this to momma?”

Lydia nodded, appearing delighted that she received what she wanted. 

“Did you call me for dear?” Mrs. Bennet called out, her hand in Maria’s. 

Lydia beamed across the lawn at her. “Oh, nothing. Kitty is answering my question.”

Kitty was compelled to walk as Lydia led her to the well-maintained rose garden.  

“Tell me at once what happened! I love a bit of scandal.” She said, without a bit of self-awareness. 

Katherine looked around and sighed. No one was around or within earshot.”I was... it was raining and I sought shelter in a lighthouse by the Hawthorne home.”

“So?? Go on, there must be more!”

Kitty swallowed, “There was someone in there, and we got locked in from the outside overnight. That's it. Now come on-“ 

Lydia looked put out and confused. “Why would you not want to tell-“

Kitty held her breath as she could watch the gears turning in Lydia’s head. Her mischievous eyes caught her own worried ones. “Oh. Was it with a gentleman?!!”

Kitty remained silent. 

“You little minx! Who was it?”

Kitty finally tore her arm from Lydia and started walking without her. 

Lydia laughed and ran to catch up with Kitty's stride, practically skipping with glee alongside her. “Who was it? Perhaps that handsome Mr. James Hawthorne?”

“No,”  Kitty answered in a clipped tone. 

“Was it a navy friend of the Captains?" 

Kitty knew before the end of her sister's sentence that the battle with her blush was turning for the worse 

“Was it the captain?” Kitty blushed. “Ah ha! It was the captain, wasn’t it?”

Kitty opened her lips to protest, but nothing came out. 

“As I thought. Whatever did you do for hours-? 

“Mary! Whatever happened to you?!” Kitty asked as she stared up astonished at Mary, who appeared dishevelled, pieces of hay sticking to her skirt. 

Mary glared at Ambrose, who looked less out of sorts. She pointed at her husband standing behind her. 

“Reverand Halifax decided to startle me-“

Mr. Halifax chuckled and stepped close to Kitty and Lydia. “-No I did not decide to scare you, Mary. I was simply walking a bit behind you; it was not my fault you forgot I was there. I said how pretty the birds were in the trees above us, and you jumped.”

“But how did you end up with all that grass and hay on you, Mary?” Lydia asked, looking their older sister up and down. 

Mr. Halifax crossed his arms, his smile lines on the corners of his eyes displaying his merriment at Mary’s put-out air. 

“I. Well, I, I fell,” Mary managed to stutter out.

“How?” Kitty asked. 

Mary huffed. “I tried to push Ambrose into the hay in surprise. I shouldn't have done that-“ Mary glanced back at her husband, who only laughed. “But, it appears I am married to a castle worthy of holding against sieges, as he would not budge.”

Kitty finally understood. “Ah, so the force of it-“

“Cause me to be off balance, yes. Now, I don’t know about you two,” Mary said, pretending nothing was amusing about her situation. “But I think we should return to the rest of the family for dinner.” And with that, Mary Bennet Halifax stomped back to Netherfield. 

Kitty turned to look at her newest brother-in-law, who was watching Mary walk away. “She’s particularly enchanting when she’s flustered.” It appeared he was saying this to himself, as he suddenly glanced at Kitty and cleared his throat. 

“Shall I escort you, fine ladies, back?”

Kitty started to respond when Lydia skipped over and flirtatiously walked close to Mr. Halifax. 

“Of course! Now, I must ask you: did you manage to make sullen Miss Mary smile while at the coast?”

“Hm, would you say that, Miss Bennet?”

Kitty rolled her eyes. “We are kin, Mr. Halifax. Please call me Kitty.”

A warm smile flashed at her. “Very well then, what do you say, Miss Kitty?”

“I think he did. I daresay he even made her laugh several times.” Kitty laughed and gazed at her feet. 

Lydia snorted with laughter. “Good. I am glad Mary has been able to grasp some semblance of the gaiety and pleasure life is supposed to contain.”

Kitty held back a remark, and her gaze was drawn to Mary, who now sat upon a blanket, Georgie, Simon and Maria gathered around her, gazing at something she was holding.

“Ah, there you are, my dear. I trust the good Mr. Halifax kept you entertained sufficiently?”

Kitty watched as Mr. Wickham gave a semblance of a charming smile and sauntered over to clasp his wife’s arm. 

“Indeed, he did have. He is much less of a bore than you.”

Snake-like eyes felt their way down her dress, and George Wickham walked up to her. “Ah, Miss Kitty. You look as rosy and well as always.” Heavens, the way the man always watched her, in a wolfish way. 

 “Thank you, I do believe the sea air was what I desperately needed. If you’ll excuse me.” Kitty made to follow the tall clergyman walking towards his ward and wife when a hand brushed her uncovered forearm. The touch made her feel something. Strange. Kitty glanced up and was greeted by the once dashing rogue eyes of her brother in law. She pondered when he had achieved such a clear set of eyes. 

“Why go so soon? I would love to hear about your trip to the coast. Come, allow me to bring  you inside with Lydia.”

Kitty sighed and wistfully looked back at where the children and Mary were happily relaxing. “Very well.”

---

“No! I shall not be silent dear Jane! It is absolutely vital to tell the family!” Mrs. Bennet said purposely speaking louder than necessary. 

Kitty glanced from her plate up to their slightly concerned host and hostess seated at the end of the table Jane looked at her with an expression of apology written on her face. 

“What is of absolute vital importance that you must shout Momma?” Lydia said, leaning over Mary to address their mother. 

“Well, alright I shall tell you all since I have told dear Jane. Your cousin Theresa is engaged!”

Lydia choked on her bite, and coughed to clear her throat. “She’s engaged? To whom?! I am surprised.”

Kitty wished she had the energy or resolve to rebuke her younger sister, luckily Mary stepped up to the task. 

“That is not a very kind thing to express Lydia.”

Kitty nodded and was quick to back Mary. “I agree. That was not necessary. Poor Theresa has been-”

“Who is she marrying momma? Do not leave us in suspense.” Lydia Wickham interrupted. 

Kitty noticed that George Wickham carefully removed the decanter of wine away down to the end of the table, and managed to switch his nearly empty glass with his wife's full one. 

He caught Kitty’s gaze. She mouthed thank you to him sincerely, and received a nod and a bold wink in response. Kitty quickly looked away, her gaze again on her plate.

“Why who else? I venture you to take a guess,” the matriarch declared. 

Mr. Bennet, who had been mostly silent during the entirety of dinner, sighed, and placed his spoon down with a soft sound. “Mr. Remus Lucas.”

The entire table went silent. Kitty was startled by a violent cough, and Mary quickly rose from her chair. “If you will-” Cough- “excuse me.”

Kitty cast a glance and started to stand determined to attend to whatever had caused such a reaction, as she always had for Mary. 

“I shall make sure she is alright. We will return shortly,” Mr. Halifax said, already leaving his chair. Kitty relaxed suddenly and a bit abruptly , that this is the way it would be from now on. She was no longer the one always to console or discover the purpose of such a reaction. That was her husband's job. 

Kitty returned back to her seat. “Papa, when did they announce this?” 

Her father briefly looked up from his roasted ham, “The Lucas family appraised us a few nights ago.”

“ Is Mr. Lucas back in town?” Kitty asked, still surprised. 

“Oh yes, naturally. He had to be in person when he proposed!” Mrs. Bennet chided. “It is not public knowledge as of yet. But I, for one, was so shocked…”

Kitty’s attention was pulled to the return of Mary and Mr. Halifax, who resumed their seats without a word. 

Mrs. Bennet’s voice waved back into audible focus. “...A daughter of a clerk to be the future mistress of Lucas Lodge! I cannot imagine how she managed to.. Ensnare him.”

“Well let’s ask the expert, Mary how did you manage to not only ensnare and entice Remus, but also caught such-”

“I believe that is enough, Lydia,” another calm, perhaps kind attempt to spare further embarrassment to the rest of the guests. Kitty glanced up, and watched as Mr. Wickham managed to stop his wife from more damaging conversation. Another beat and he again caught Kitty’s eyes, and mouthed: Apologies. 

It appeared that their host had finished with dinner. Mr. Bingley stood, somehow still sporting an authentic smile. 

“Anyone for a walk? I daresay this shall most likely be the last day of nice weather before the autumn chill.”

Notes:

Hello! Let me know down below anything on your mind, thoughts, felings, reaction, etc. Thank you all for reading.